UNIVERSITY or C IFORNIA
RIVERSIDE
\^^^^
Ex Libris
ISAAC FOOT
<
<
MADCAP VIOLET
MADCAP VIOLET
BY
WILLIAM BLACK
NEW AND REVISED EDITION
LONDON
SAMPbON LO^V, MAKSTON & COMPANY
l,JMJ7J-JD
&t. Dunstan's Jijoust
1892
[Ml right'! rfitrved.']
M36
n2.
I.ONPON :
PRINTKTI BT WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED,
STAMFOIIU STUEET AND CHAKINO OROaS.
CONTENTS.
CttiP.
PAGR
I.-
-"You Devil I' 1
II.-
— Cakpe Diem ....
7
III.-
—A Suburban Philosopher
1.5
IV.-
— Flutterings near the Fi.ajie .
2.')
V.-
—Subterranean Fires
40
VI.-
-Crabbed Age and Youth
52
VII.-
—A Summer Day's Drive .
61
VIII.-
—England, Farewell I
80
IX.-
— Ccklum non Animam . ,
84
x-
—A Message Home
88
XT.-
—Home .....
100
xn.-
—Walpurgis-night
112
XIII.-
—Fire and Water
127
XIV.-
— " Like getting Home again "
134
XV.-
—Mistaken Guesses .
. 142
XVI.
— Abiono some Pictures
. l.W
XVII.
—From North to Solth .
105
XVIII.-
—Castle Bandbox, N.B.
. 171
XIX.-
— Abra ....
. 192
XX.
—Setting out
. 198
XXI.-
—"Rain, Wind, and Speed"
. 206
XXII.-
-The magio Merganser
. 214
XXIII.
—A Crisis ....
. 233
XXIV.
—Love went a-Sailing
. 244
XXV.
— FoRKBOniNGS
. 252
XXVI.-
— L0(;H CORUISK .
. 265
XXVII.
txvnL-
—Under the Black Coolins
-Cross Currents
. 272
. 276
VI
CONTENTS.
CHAl'.
XXIX. — Homeward BorND .
XXX. — Challenged ....
XXXI.— " Farewell ! Farewell!"
XXXII. — In London ....
XXXIII. — TuE Laurels at Wombley Flat
XXXIV. — An Encounter
XXXV.— Tidings
XXXVL— In a Theatre ....
XXXVII.— An Epitaph ....
XXXVni. — preparations for Flight
XXXIX.—" Soul to Soul ! " .
XL. — Uninvited Guests .
XLI. — A Bringek op Evil .
XLII. — Eepentanoe ....
XLIIL— At Last! ....
XLIV. — Joy and Fear ....
XLV. — " O gentle Wind that bloweth Soith "
XLVI.— Hope's Wings
XLVII. — Du Sciimekzenreichb ! . . .
FAGK
280
301
310
316
328
339
846
353
359
366
381
3«5
394
401
415
423
428
433
440
MADCAP VIOLET.
CHAPTER I.
" YOU DEVIL I "
There was a 'great silence in the schoolroom. A young
girl of sixteen or seventeen, tall and strikingly handsome
in figure, with abundant masses of raven-black hair, dark
eyes under darker eyelashes, and proud and well-cut lips,
walked up to the schoolmistress's table. There was scarcely
anything of malice or mischief visible in the bold careless-
ness of her face.
The schoolmistress looked up from some accounts she had
been studying.
" Well, Miss North ? " she said, with marked surprise.
•' I have a question to ask, if you please. Miss Main,"
said the handsome young lady, with absolute coolness and
deliberation (and all the school was now listening intently).
" I wish to ask what sort of society we are expected to meet
when we go abroad, and whether foreigners are in the
habit of using language wiiieh is not usually applied to
ladies in this country. Half an hour ago, when we were
having our Cerman conversation with Dr. Siedl, he made
use of a very odd phrase, and I believe it was addressed to
me. He said, ' You devil ! ' 1 only wish to ask, i\Iiss
^lain, whether we must be prc])ared to hear such phrases in
the conversation of foreigners."
The schooliuistress's thin, grey, careworn face grew red
with mortification. Yet, what could she do ? There was
nothing openly rebellious in the demeanour of this in-
corrigible girl — notiiing, indeed, but a cool ini]iertineucc
which was outwardly most respectful.
B
2 MADCAP VIOLET
" You may rctiu-n to your seat, ]\riss North," she said,
risinef, " T \\\\\ in(|uirc into tliis matter at once."
Miss ]\Iaiu, ^vhu was the proprietor as well as tlic head-
mistress of the school, was greatly perturbed by this in-
cident ; and she was quite nervous and excited when she
went iuto the room where the (Jcrman master still sate,
correctiui,^ some exercises. When he saw her enter, he rose
at once ; he guessed from her manner what had happened.
Tlie young man in the shabby clothes was even more
excited than she was ; and why ? Because, two years
before, he had left his home in the old-fashioned little
fortress of Ncisse, in Silesia, and he had bade good-bye
then to a young girl whom he hoped to make his wife.
England was a rich country. A few years of absence
would put money in his pocket ; and he would return with
a good English pronunciation, which would be of value.
So he came to England ; but he did not find the streets
paved with gold. It was after long waiting that he got his
first appointment ; and that appointment was the German
mastership at Miss ]\Iain's school. At the jn-esent moment
he believed he had forfeited this one chance.
He came forward to her ; and she might have seen
that there was something very like tears in his pale l^lue
eyes.
" Yes, she has told you, and it is quite true," said he,
throwing out his hands. " What can I say ? But if you
will forgif it, I w'ill apolochise to her — I was mad — I do
not know how T haf said soch a ting to a young lady, but
I will apolochise to her, Meess Main "
Miss ]\Iain had pulled hereelf together by this time.
•' Really, I do not know what to do with her. Dr. Siedl,"
said she, in a sort of despairing way. " I have no doubt
she irritated you beyond endurance ; and although I am
afraid you must apologise to her, I can (juite understand
how you were maddened by her. Sometimes, I do think
she is a devil ; that she has no human soul in her. She
tliinks of nothing but mischief from morning till night ;
and the worst of it is, that she leads the whole school into
mischief, for all the girls appear to be fascinated by her,
and will do anything she asks. I don't understand it.
You know how often I have threatened her with expulsion :
''YOU DEVIL!'' 3
she does not mind. Sometimes I think I must really get
rid of her ; for it is almost impossible to preserve the
discipline of the school while she is in it."
The German master -was so overjoyed to find his own
position secm'ed and his offence practically condoned that
he grew generous.
" And she is so clafer," said he.
*' Clever ? " repeated the schoolmistress. " During the
whole of my twenty -five years' experience in schools I have
never seen a scholar to equal her. There is nothing she
cannot do when she takes it into her head to do it. You
saw how she ran up her marks in French and Gennan last
term — and almost at the end of the term — merely because
she had a spite against Miss Wolf, and was determined she
should not have the two prizes that she expected. And
that is another part of the mischief she does. Whenever
she takes a special liking to a girl, she does her exercises
for her in the evening. It costs her no trouble ; and then
she has them ready to go with her in every frolic. I am
sure I don't know what to do with her."
The schoolmistress sighed.
" You see," she added, with a frank honesty, ** it is
naturally a great thing for a school like mine to have the
daughter of Sir Acton North in it. Everybody has heard
of him ; then the girls go home and tell their mothers that
a daughter of Lady North is at our school ; then the
mothers — you know wliat some people are — talk of tliat to
their friends, and speak of Lady North as if they had
known her all their lives. I do not know Lady North
myself, but I am sure she is a wise woman not to have this
girl in tiie same house with her."
After a few words more, !Miss Main went back to the
schoolroom ; and we must do likewise, to narrate what had
befallen in her absence. First of all it was the invidious
duty of a small, fair-haired, gentle-eyed girl, called Amy
AVarrener, to take a slate and write down on it the names
of any of her comjjanions who spoke while IMiss ]\raiM was
out of the room, failing to do which she was deprived of
her marks for the day. Now, on this oc(^asioii, a consider-
able tumult arose, and the little girl, looking frightened,
nn'l pretty nearly ready to cry, did not know wlmt to do.
11 '2.
4 MADCAP VIOLET
" Yes, you mean, spiteful little thing 1 " cried a big, fat
roseate girl, called ({eorgina Wolf, "put down all our
names, do ! I've a good mind to box your ears ! "
She menaced the little girl, but only for a brief second.
With a rapid " ILive you really ? " another young lady — ■
the talk'st in the school — appeared on the scene ; and Miss
Wolf received a ringing slap on the side of her head, which
made her jump back, shrieking. The school was awe-
struck. Never had such a thing occurred before. But
presently one girl laughed ; then another ; then there was
a general titter over Miss Wolf's alarm and discomfiture ;
during which the tall young lady called out — •
" Amy Warrener, put us all down, and me at the head ;
for we are going to have a little amusement. Young
ladies, shall I deliver a lecture to you on Old Calabar and
our sewing-class ? Young ladies, shall we have a little
music ? "
She had suddenly assumed the prim demeanour of Miss
Main. With great gravity she walked over to the door,
locked it, and put the key in her pocket. Then she went
to her own desk, smuggled something into a light shawl,
and proceeded to the mistress's table, behind which she took
her stand.
"Young ladies," «jhe said, pretending to look at them
through an imaginary pair of eye-glasses, " you are aware
that it is the shocking practice of the little boys and girls
in many districts of Africa to go about without clothes ;
and you are aware of the Camberwell Society for helping
the missionaries to take out a few garments to these poor
little things. Now, my dears, it is a useful thing for a
seminary like mine to gain a reputation for being charitable ;
and if we manage amongst ourselves to send from month to
month parcels of beautifully-sewn garments, everyone must
get to know how well I teach you, my dears, to handle your
needle. But then, my dears, you must not all expect to
join in this good work. You all get the credit of being
charitable ; but some of you are not so smait Avith your
needle as others ; and so I think it better to have the
sewing of these garments entrusted to one or two of you,
who ought to feel proud of the distinction. Do you under-
stand me, my dears ? Now some of you, I have no doubt,
''YOU DEVIL r'
5
would like to see what sort of young people wear the
beautiful dresses which your pocket-money and your industry
send out to Africa. I have here the little pink frock which
you, Miss MoiTison, finished yesterday ; and if you will
grant me a moment's patience — "
She took the pink frock from the table, and for a second
or two stooped down behind the table-cover. When she
rose, it appeared that she had smuggled a large black doll
into the school ; and now the black and curly head of the
doll surmounted the pink cotton garment with its white
frills. There was a yell of laughter. She stuck the doll
on the edge of the table ; she put a writing-desk behind it
to support it ; she hit it on the side of the head when it
did not sit straight. An indescribable tumult followed :
all possible consecjuences were cast aside.
" Now, my deara, what hymn shall we sing to entertain
the little stranger ? Shall it be ' Away dowi south in
Dixie ' .? "
The school had gone mad. With one accord the girls
began to shout the familiar air to any sort of words, led by
the tall young lady behind the table, who flourished a ruler
in place of a baton. She did not know the words herself ;
she simply led the chorus with any sort of phrases.
"Oh it's Dixie's land tliat I was born in,
Early on a frosty morning,
In tlio land! In tho land! In the land I
In tho land ! "
" A little more spirit, my dears I A little louder, if you
please 1 "
** Oh I wish I was in Dixie, oho ! oho i
In Dixift's land to <;ilcf my stand,
And livo and dio in Dixic'd land,
Oho I Oho !
Awny down Koutli in Dixie!"
" That's Ixttcr. Xow [lianisHuno — the sadness of tliink-
ing al)out Dixie —you understand ? "
They sang it softly ; and she jjretended to wipe the eyes
of tho negro doll in the pink drcBS.
" Now, fortissimo ! " she cried, flourishing her baton.
6 MADCAP VIOLET
" Going, going, for the last time. Take the word from me,
my deare 1 "
"Oh I wiah I was in Dixie,
Olio ! Oho !
In Dixie's land to take my stand,
And live and dio iu Dixie's land,
Olio 1 Olio !
Away down South in Dixie I "
But the singing of tliis verse had been accompanied hy
certain strange noises.
" Open tlie door, ]\Iiss Xortli, or I will break it open ! "
called the mistress from without, iu awful tones.
'• My dears, resume your tasks — instantly ! " said Miss
Violet North ; and with that she snatched the doll out of
the pink costume, and hurriedly flung it into her private
desk. Then she walked to the door alone.
The hubbub had instantly subsided. All eyes were bent
upon the books before them ; but all ears were listening
for the dreadful interview between Violet North and the
schoolmistress.
The tall young girl, having made quite sure that her
companions were quiet and orderly, opened the door. The
mistress marched in in a terrible rage — in such a rage that
she could hardly speak.
" Miss North," she cried, " what is the meaning of this
disgraceful uproar ? "
'* Uproar, Miss IMain ? " said she, with innocent wonder.
" The young ladies are very (juiet."
" What is the meaning of your having bolted this door —
how dare you bolt the door ? "
" Yes, I thought tliere was something the matter with the
lock," she answered, scanning the door critically. "But
you ought not to be vexed by that. And now 1 will bid
you good morning."
Thus she saved herself from being expelled. She coolly
walked into an adjacent room ; put on her hat ; took her
small umbrella ; and went out. As it was a pleasant
morning, she thought she would go for a walk.
CARPE DIEM 7
CHAPTER II.
CARPE DIEM,
This girl was as stnught as a dart ; and she knew how
to suit her costume to her fine figui'e, her bright and clear
complexion, and her magnificent black hair. She wore a
tight-fitting, tight-sleeved di'ess of grey homespun, and a
grey hat with a scarlet feather — this bold dash of red being
the only bit of pronounced colour about her. There was
no self-conscious trickery of ornament visible on her costume
— indeed, there was no self -consciousness of any sort about
tlie girl. She had a thoroughly pagan delight in the present
moment. The past was nothing to her ; she had no fear
of the futm-e ; life was enjoyable enough from hour to
hour, and she enjoyed it accordingly. She never paused to
consider how handsome she was, for she was tolerably
indifferent as to what other people thought of her. She
was well-satisticd with herself, and well-satisfied with the
world — especially when there was plenty of fun going
about ; her fine health gave her fine spirits ; her bold,
careless, self-satisfied nature took no heed of criticism or
reproof, and caused her to laugh at the ordinary troubles
of girl-life ; not even this great fact that she had practically
run away from school was sufficient to upset her superb
equanimity.
Imessit reijina. There was nothing of the gawky and
shambling school-girl in her free, frank step, and her erect
and grticefid carriage. AVhen she met cither man or
woman, she looked him or her straight in the face ; then
])robably turned her eyes away indifferently to regard the
flight of a rook, or the first blush of rose-colour on a red
hiiwthoru. F(jr, on leaving school. Miss Xorth f'unnd Ikt-
self in the higher reaches of Camberwell Grove, and in this
richly-wooded district the glad new life of the S})ring was
visible in the crisp, uncurled leaves of tlie chestnuls, in the
soft green of the mighty elms, and in the white and pin-ple
of the lilacs in the gardens of the (juaint, old-fashioned
houfica. Never had any spring come to us so (|uiclsly as
that one. All England had lain black and cold nndrr (li(>
8 MADCAP VIOLET
t;rili of a liard and tenacious winter ; oven the end of
^larch found us witli hitter east winds, icy roads, and
leailoss trees. Then all of a sudden came south winds and
warm rains ; and the wet, grey skies parted at times to
give us a brilliant glimpse of blue. The work of trans-
formation was magical in its swiftness. Far away in secret
places the subtle fire of the earth upsprang in pale primroses,
in sweet violets, and in the glossy and golden celandine
that presaged tlie coming of buttercups into the meadows.
The almond trees, even in suburban gardens, shone out
with a sudden glow of pink and purple. The lilac bushes
opened tlieir green leaves to the warm rains. The chestnuts
unclasped their resinous buds. And then, with a great
wild splendour of l)lue sky and sunlight, the bountiful, mild,
welcome s])]'iug came fully upon us ; and all the world was
iillcd witli the laden blossoms of fruit-trees, and the blowing
of soft winds, and the singing of thrushes and blackbirds.
To be abroad on such a morning was better than sitting
over an Italian exercise in Miss Main's schoolroom.
*' What sort of tree is that ? " Miss Violet North asked
of a little boy : a particular tree in one of the old-fashioned
gardens had struck her fancy.
" Dunnow," said the boy, sulkily.
" Then why don't you know, you little donkey, you ! "
she said, indilferently passing on.
She crossed Grove Lane, and went along the summit of
Champion Hill, under the shade of a magnificent row of
chestnuts. Could leaves be greener, could the sweet air be
sweeter, could the fair spring sunshine be more brilHant in
the remotest of English valleys ? Here were country-
looking houses, with sloping gardens, and little fancy
farms attached ; here were bits of woodland, the remains
of the primeval forest, allowed to grow up into a sort of
wilderness ; here were rooks flying about their nests, and
thrushes busy on the warm green lawns, and blackbirds
whirring from one laurel-bush to another. She walked
along to the end of this thoroughfare until she came to a
lane which led abruptly down hill, facing the south. Far
away below her lay the grceu meadows of Dulwich ; and
beyond the trees, and looking pale and spectral in the glare
of the heat, rose the towers of the Crystal Palace. That
CARPE DIEM 9
was enough. She had nothing particular to do. Walking
was a delight to her on such a morning. Without any-
specific resolve she indolently set out for the Crystal Palace.
There was indolence in her purpose, but none in her
gait. She walked smartly enough down the steep and semi-
private thoroughfare which is called Green Lane ; she
crossed the pleasant meadows by the narrow pathway ; she
got out upon the Dulwich road, and so continued her way
to the Palace. But she was not to reach the goal of her
journey without an adventure.
She was just passing the gateway leading up to a large
liouse when a negro-page, very tall, very black, and wearing
a bottle-green livery, with scarlet cuffs and collar, came out
of the garden into the road, followed by a little terrier.
The appearance of this lanky black boy anuised her ; and
so, as a friendly mark of recognition, she drew her mnbrella
across the ground in front of the terrier just as she was
passing, and said, " Pfst ! " But this overture was instantly
rejected by the terrier, which turned upon her with voluble
rage, yelping, barking, coming nearer and nearer, and
threatening to spring upon her. For a second she retreated
in dismay ; then, as she saw that tlie negro-boy was more
frightened than herself, she became wildly angry.
" Why don't you take your dog away 1 " she cried ; " you
— you stick of black sealing-wax ! "
In this moment of dire distress help came to her from
an unexpected quarter. A young gentleman (piickly crossed
the road, approached the irate terrier from the rear, and
gave the animal a sharp cut with his walking-stick. The
I'apidity of this flank movement completely took the terrier
l)y surprise ; with a yelp, more of alarm and astonishment
than of pain, it lied into the garden and was seen no more.
Violet North looked up — and now her face was con-
sciously red, for she had been ignominiously caught in a
fright.
" 1 am 8on-y you should have been alarmed," said the
young man ; and he had a ])leasant voice.
" Yes, the nasty little brute ! " said she ; and then recol-
lecting tliat that was not tin; manner in whicii a stranger
should be addressed, she said, " I thank you very much for
driving the dog away — it was very kind of you,"
lo MADCAP VIOLET
" Oh, it was nothing:," said he ; "I am very glad I hap-
pened to 1)0 by." lie lilted his hat, said, " Good morning I "
and passed on in front of lier.
She looked after him. Had she ever seen so handsome,
80 beautiful a young man ? Never !
Just at the ])resent moment several of our English artists
are very foud of painting a particular type of feminine
beauty — a woman with a low and broad forehead, large,
indolent, sleepy blue eyes, thin cheeks, short upper lip, full
under lip, somewhat stpiare jaw, and magnificent throat.
Tt is a beautiful head enough — languid, unintellectual, semi-
sensuous, but beantifid. Now this young man was as near
as possible a masculine version of that indolent, beautiful,
mystic-eyed woman whose face one meets in dusky corners
of drawing-rooms, or in the full glare of exhibitions. He
was no mere roseate youth, flabby-cheeked and curly-locked,
such as a school-girl might try to paint in crude water-
colours. His appearance was striking ; there was some-
thing refined, special, characteristic about his features ; and,
moreover, he had not cropped his hair as our modern
youths are wout to do — the short wavy locks of light brown
nearly reached his shirt-collar. For the rest he was sparely
built, perhaps about five feet eight, square-shouldered, light
and active in figure. Was there any harm in a school-girl
admitting to herself that he was a very good-looking young
man ?
Walking about the Crystal Palace by one's-self is not the
most exciting of amusements. The place was very familiar
to Miss North ; and she had lost interest in the copper-
coloured aborigines, and in the wonderful pillar of gold,
lint she had one little bit of enjoyment. She caught sight
of a small boy, who, when noljody was looking, was trying
to " job " one of the cockatoos with the end of a toy-whip.
Well, also when nobody was looking, she took occasion to
get behind this little boy, and then she gave him a gentle
push, which was just sufiicient to let the cockatoo, making
a downward dip at his enemy's head, pull out a goodly tuft
of hair. There was a frightful squeal of alarm from the
boy ; but in a second she was round in some occult his-
torical chamber, studying with becoming gravity the lessons
taught us Ijy the tombs of kings.
CARPE DIEM II
Then she became very hungry, and she thought she
would go and have some luncheon. When she entered the
dining-room she was a little shy — not much ; but she was
speedily attended by a friendly old waiter, who quite put
her at her ease. When he asked her what she would take,
she was on the point of answering, " Cold beef, if you
please," as she would have done at school, but she suddenly
bethought herself that, being in a restaurant, she might
have something better, and so she asked for the bill of fare,
scanned it, and finally ordered an oyster ^7«/e and a couple
of lamb cutlets, with green peas and tomatoes.
" And what will you take to diink, miss ? " said the old
waiter.
" Some water, thank you," she said ; but directly after-
wards she added, " Wait a moment — I think I will take a
glass of sherry, if you please."
So the waiter departed : and she turned to glance at her
surroundings. The first thing she noticed, much to her
surprise and mortification, was that she had inadvertently
sat down at the table at which, on the opposite side and
further along, the young man was having lunch to whom
she had spoken in the morning. She was annoyed. What
must he think of a young lady who went wandering about
the country l)y herself, and coolly Avalked into restaurants
to order cutlets and sherry ? It was rather a strange cir-
cumstance that Miss North shoidd be troubled by this con-
jecture ; for she rarely, if ever, paid the least attention to
what people might think of her ; but on this occasion she
began to wish she might have some opportunity of explain-
ing her conduct.
The opportunity occurred. That friendly old waiter had
apparently forgolien the order ; anyhow, the girl sate there
patiently, and nothing was brought to her. She wished to
attract the attention of the waiter, and made one or two
attempts, but failed. Seeing the plight she was in, tlie
young gentleman on the other side of the table made bold
to address her, and said —
" I beg your ]»ard(jn, but I fear tlioy are not attending
to you. Will you allow me to S]x,'ak to one of the waiters ? "
"I wish you would," she said, l)luHhing a little liit.
The young man walked off and got hold of the manager,
12 MADCAP VIOLET
to wlioiii he made lii;^ coinplaint. Tlicn he came back ;
and Aliss North was more anxious than ever to justify her-
self in his eyes. Tlie notion was becoming (|uite desperate
tliat he nii_ti:ht go away thinking she knew so httle of pro-
priety as to be in the habit of frequenting restaurants all
by herself.
*' 1 am very much obliged to you — again," she said, with
something of an embarrassed smile. " I believed they
meant to punish me for going away from school."
" From school ? " said he, doubtfully ; and he drew his
chair a little nearer.
" Yes," said she, resolved at any cost to put herself right
in his opinion. " I ought to have been at school. I — I
walked away — and one gets hungry, you know. I — I
thought it was better to come in here."
" Oh yes, certainly," said he ; " why not ? "
" I have always been left a good deal to myself," said this
anxious young lady, leading up to her firaiid coup. " My
father is always away looking after railways, and I dislike
my stepmother, so that I am never at home. Of course
you have heard of my father's name — Sir Acton North ? "
Now she was satisfied. He would know she was not
some giddy maid-servant out for a holiday. She uttered
the words clearly, so that there should be no mistake, and
perhaps a trifle proudly ; then she waited for him to with-
draw his chair again and resume his luncheon. But he did
nothing of the sort.
" Oh yes," said he, with a respectful earnestness, " every-
one has heard of Sir Acton North. I am very pleased that
— that I have been of any little service to you. I daresay,
now, you have heard of my father too — George Miller ? "
"No, I have not," she said, seriously, as though her
ignorance of that distinguished name were a grave blot on
her bringing up.
"Well, you know," said the handsome young man,
meekly, " he is pretty well known as a merchant, but better
known as a Protestant. lie takes the chairs at meetings,
and gives big subscriptions, and all that kind of thing. I
believe the Pope can't sleep in his bed o' nights on account
of him."
"i — I think I have heard of him," said Miss North,
CARPE DIEM 13
conscious that she ought to know something of so import-
ant a person.
At this point she was distinctly of opinion that the con-
versation should cease. Young ladies are not supposed to
talk to young gentlemen to whom they have not been intro-
duced, even although they may have heard of each other's
parents as being distinguished people. But George ]\Iiller
the younger seemed a pleasant young man, who had a frank
smile, and an obvious lack of stiffness and circumspection
in his nature. They had brought her the oyster j;a^e ; now
came the cutlets.
" That was the mistake you made," said he, venturing to
smile. " When you are in a hurry you should not order
out-of-the-way things, or they are sure to keep you waiting."
*' I never came into a restaurant by myself before," she
said, with some asperity : would this foolish young man
persist in the notion that she habitually ordered luncheon
in such a fashion ?
" What school was it you left, may I ask ? " said he, with
a friendly interest in his eyes.
" Oh ! " she answered, with a return to her ordinary
careless manner, "]\Iiss Main's Seminary in Camberwell
Crove. I knew she was going to expel me. We had had
a little amusement when she was out of the room — a little
too much noise, in fact — and though she has often threat-
ened to expel me, I saw by her face she meant mischief tliis
time. 80 I left. What a pleasant morning it was for a
walk ! "
•' Yes," said he, looking rather puzzled ; " but — but —
wliat are you going to do now ? "
" Now ? Oh, 1 don't know 1 There will be plenty of
time for me to settle where I am going when I get back to
town."
" Arc you going back to London all liy yourself ? "
" I came here l^y myself : why not ? "
" Well," said he, with some real anxiety, " it is rather an
unusual tiling for a young lady to be going about like that.
I think you ought to to go home "
" My father is in Yorkshire ; I would rather not go to
ROC my stepmother. We should have ratlicr a warm even-
ing of it, 1 imagine," she added frankly.
14 MADCAP VIOLET
"Where, then ?"
"Oh, I know where to pfo 1 " she said, indifferently.
" There is a little girl at the school whom I am very fond
of, and she is very fond of me ; and she and her motlicr
live with her nnclo in Canihorwcll Grove, not far from the
school. Tiicy will take me in, 1 know ; they are very kind
people."
By this time she had finished her luncheon— the younff
man had neglected his altog'ether — and she asked the waiter
for her bill. She certainly had plenty of money in her
purse ; she gave the old gentleman who had systematically
not attended to her a shilling for himself.
" Would you allow me to see you into a carriage," timidly
suggested Mr. George Miller, "if you are going up by
rail'?"
" Oh no 1 " she said, with a sweet smile. " I can take
care of myself."
Which was true.
"Then," said he, "Miss North, I am afraid I cannot
claim you as an acquaintance — because— because our meet-
ing has been rather — rather informal, as it were ; but
would you allow me, supposing I were introduced to your
father " , „
" Oh, I should like you to know my father well enough,
said she, honestly.
"That was not exactly what I meant," said he. "I
meant that if I got to know your father, that would be a
sort of equivalent — don't you think ? — to a formal intro-
duction to you."
The girl very nearly burst out laughing.
" I think we are pretty well introduced already," said
she, " by means of a terrier-dog and a stupid waiter. Thank
you very much for your kindness. Good-afternoon ! "
8he was going away with her ordinary erect carriage and
careless bearing, when he suddenly put out his hand to
shake hands with her. She had risen by this time. Well,
she could not be guilty of the discourtesy of a refusal ; and
so she allowed him to shake hands with her.
" I hope tliis is not the last time we shall meet," said he,'
with an earnestness which rather surprised her, and which
she did not fail to remember when she got into the quiet
A SUBURBAN PHILOSOPHER ij
corner of a rail-«-ay carriage. Did he really wish to see het
again ? Was there a chance of their meeting ? "What
would properly-couducted people say of her advent lu-es of
that morning ?
She did not care much. She got out at Denmark Hill
Station, and placidly walked up to the house of Mr. James
Dnunmond, which was situated near the top of Camberwell
Grove.
CHAPTER III.
A SUBUEBAN PHILOSOPHER.
This house was rather like a toy-cottage— a long, low,
rambling place, with a veranda all round ; ivy trained up
the pillars ; French windows ; small peaked ga])les ; some
few trees and bushes in front, and a good garden behind.
Miss North did not wait for an answer to her summons.
She bethought herself that she would be sure to find Mr.
Drummond, or his widowed sister Mrs. Warrener, or his
niece Amy Warrener, in the garden ; and so she made her
way by a side path to the back of the house. Here, indeed,
she found ^Ir. Drummond. He was seated in the veranda,
in a big reading chair ; one leg was crossed over the other ;
he was smoking a long clay pipe ; but instead of improving
his mind with a book, he was simply idling and di-eaming —
looking out on the bushes and the blossom-laden trees, over
which a dusky red sky was now beginning to biu'u.
He jumped up from his seat Avhen he saw her, and rather
unwisely began to laugh. He was a tall, thin, somewhat
ungainly man, with curiously irregular features, the ex-
pression of which seldom remained the same for a couple
of Beconds together. Yet there was somethiug attractive
about this strange face — about its keen, vivacious iutclli-
ffencc and its mobile tendency to laugh ; and there was no
don1)t about the fine character of the eyes — full, dear,
(|uick to apprehend, and yet soft and winning. Violet
North had a great liking and regard for tliis friend of hers ;
but sometimes she stood a little in awe of liim. She could
not altogether follow his quick, playful humour ; she was
always suspecting sarcasm behind liis drolleries ; it was
1 6 MADCAP VIOLET
clear to liov tlmt, whatever waa heiiii,^ talked about, lie saw
I'ar more than she or anylxxly else saw, for he would
suddenly buret into a prodii^nous roar of merriment over
some point or other wholly invisible to her or to his sister.
The man, indeed, had all the childish fun of a man of
<,amius ; and a man of fjcnius he undoubtedly was, though
he had never done anythinsj to show to the world, nor was
likely to do anything. Early in life he had been cursed by
an inheritance of somewhere about GOO/, a year. He was
incurably indolent — that is to say, his brain was on the hop,
skip, and jump from morning till night, performing all
manner of intellectual feats for his own private amusement ;
but as for any settled work, or settled habits, he would
have nothing of either, lie was a very unworldly person —
careless of the ordinary aims of the life around him :, but he
had elaborated a vast amount of theories to justify his
indolence. He belonged to a good family ; he never called
on his rich or distinguished relatives. At college he was
celebrated as a brilliant and ready debater, and as a capri-
cious, whimsical, but altogether delightful conversationalist ;
he was fairly studious, and obviously clear-headed ; yet no
one ever left a university with less of glory surrounding
him. He had a large nmnbcr of friends, and they aU loved
him ; but they knew his faults. He had no more notion
of time than a bird or a butterfly ; he was scarcely ever
known to catch the train for which he set out : but then,
what ill-temper on the part of a companion could with-
stand the perfectly happy fashion in which he would pro-
ceed to show that a railway-station was an excellent place
for reflection ? Then he had a bewildering love of paradox
— especially puzzling to a certain ingenuous young lady
who sometimes sat and mutely listened to his monologues.
Then he was very unfair in argument ; he would patiently
lead his opponent on in the hope that at last this un-
principled controversialist was about to be driven into a
corner — when lo ! there was some sort of twitch about the
odd face, a glimmer of humour in the fine eyes, and with
some preposterous joke he was off, like a squirrel up a tree,
leaving his antagonist discomfited below.
He led his sister a hard life of it. The pale, little, fair-
haired woman had a great faith in her brother ; she
A SUBURBAN PHILOSOPHER 17
believed him to be the best and the cleverest man that ever
lived ; and no one with less good nature than herself could
have listened patiently to the whimsical extravagances of
this incorrigible talker. For the worst about him was that
he made remarks at random — suggested by the book he was
reading, or by some passing circiuustance — and then, when
his puzzled interlocutor was trying to comprehend him, he
was off to something else, quite unconscious that he had
left the other a continent or a century behind him. Some-
times, indeed, he made a -nild cifort to show that this or
that abrupt observation was a 2^)'opos to something — which
it never was.
" Do you know," he Avoidd say to his patient sister, " I
fancy I see something in Fawcett of a sort of political
Shelley."
A moment's silence.
"Yes, James," his sister would say, seriously, "but in
what way ? "
Another moment's silence.
" Oh, about Fawcett ? Well, I was thinking, do you
know, that if the House of Commons were to introduce a
Bill securing universal suffrage, this little terrier here
would die of despair and disgust. That is the one weak
point about dogs — you can't convey to them any impression
of moral grandeur. It is all line clothes with them, and
gentlemanly appearance — the virtues hidden beneath a
shabby costume are unknown to them. Frosty, here,
would wag her tail and welcome the biggest swindler that
ever brouglit out sham companies ; but she would be sus-
picious of the houest workman ; and she would snap at the
calves of the most deserving of beggars. Sarah, you really
must cease that habit of yours of indiscriminate almsgiving
— fancy the impostors you must be encouraging "
His sister opened Iht eyes in mild jirotest. " Why, it
was only yesterday you gave that old Frenchman half-a-
ero wn "
"Well," said he, uncomfortably, "well — you sec— T
tliouglit that — that even if he was shamming, he looked
such an unfortunate poor devil — but that is only a single
ca.se. There is a systematic outrage on your part, Sarah,
of the common principles of prudence "
l8 MADCAP VIOLET
" You do it far more thau I do," she said, with a quiet
lau2:h ; and so she went her way, only she had got no
infornuitiou as to how IMr. Fawcctt resembled a political
Shelley.
Only one word needs to be added at present to this hasty
and imperfect descriittion of a bright and sparkling hiunan
individuality, the thousand facets of which could never be
seen at once and from the same stand-point. There was no
jealousy in the man's nature of men who were more suc-
cessfid in the world than himself. He had a sort of pro-
fession — that is to say, he occasionally wrote articles for
this or that review. But he was far too capricious and
uncertain to be entrusted with any sustained and continuous
work ; and, indeed, even with incidental work, he frequently
vexed the soid of the most indulgent of editors. No one
could guess what view of a particular book or question he
might not take at a moment's notice. Of course, if it had
not been for that fatal 600/. a year, he might have been
put in harness, and accomplished some substantial work.
Even if he had had any extravagant tastes, something in
that way might have been done ; but the little household
lived very economically (except as regards charity and the
continual giving of presents to friends), its chief and im-
portant expense being the cost of a long and happy holiday
in the autumn. There was no jealousy, as I have said, in
Drummond's nature over the success of more practical men ;
no grudging, no detraction, no spite. The fire of his life
burnt too keenly and joyously to have any smoke about it.
" Mind you," he would say — always to his consentient
audience of one, " it is a serious thing for a man to en-
deavour to become famous. He cannot tell until he tries —
and tries for years — whether there is anything in him ; and
then, look at the awful risk of failure and life-long dis-
appointment. You see, when once you enter the race for
fame or for great riches, you can't very well give in. You're
bound in honour not to give in. The presence of rivals all
round you — and what is stronger still, the envious cavilling
of the disappointed people, and the lecturing you get from
the feebler .Jabberwocks of criticism — all that kind of thing
must, I should fancy, drive a man on in spite of himself.
But don't you think it is wiser for people who are not
►-■ A SUBURBAN PHILOSOPHER 19
thrust into the race by some imnsual consciousness of power
to avoid it altogether and live a quieter and more peaceable
hfe ? "
Sarah did think so ; she was always sure that her brother
was right, even when he flatly contradicted himself, and he
generally did that half-a-dozen times in the day.
" Well, Miss Violet," he said to the young lady who had
suddenly presented herself before him. " I hear you have
rather distinguished yourself to-day."
"Yes," she said, with an embarrassed laugh, "I believe I
have done it this time."
" And what is your next step ? "
" I don't know."
" And don't care, perhaps ? "
" Not much."
He shrugged his shouldei-s. But at this moment his
sister came through tlie small drawing-room into the
veranda ; and there was far more concern visible on her
face. ilr. Drummond seemed to have but a speculative
interest in this curious human phenomenon, but his sister
had a vivid affection for the girl who had befriended her
daughter at school and become her sworn ally and champion.
Both of them, it is true, were considerably attracted towards
Hiss North. To him there was something singularly
fascinating in her line unconscious enjoyment of the mere
fact of living, in her audacious frankness, and even in the
shrewd, clear notions about things that had got into her
flchool-girl brain. In many respects this girl was more a
woman of the world than her gentle friend and timid
adviser, l^frs. Warrener. As f(jr .Mrs. "Warrencr, she liad
almost grown to love this bold, frank, sincere, plaiu-spukcu
compaTiion of her daughter ; but she derived no amusement,
as her brother did, from the girl's wild ways and love of
fun, which occasionally made her rather anxious. To her
it was not always a laughing matter.
" Oh, Violet," she said, " what have you been about this
time ? "What can wi; do for you ? "
"Well, not very much, i am afraid," was the rueful
answer.
Apparently Miss Violet was ratlier ashamed of lier ex-
ploit ; and vet there was a curious, half-concealed, comic
2
20 MADCAP VIOLET
expression about the face of the penitent which did not
betoken any p-eat self-abasement.
" Shall I take you home ? " said James Drummond, " and
get your parents to come over and intercede for you ? "
" No," she said, " that would be no use ; my father is in
Yorkshire."
" But Lady North ? "
" I should like to see my stepmother go out of lier way
the length of a yard on my account ! She never did like
nie ; but she has hated me worse than ever since Euston
Square."
" Euston S(]uare ? "
" Yes," continued the girl, " don't you know that I am a
sort of equivalent for Euston Square ? "
" This is becoming serious," said Mr. Drummond ; " if
you are about to amuse us with conundrums we had better
all sit down. Here is a chair for you. Sarah, sit down.
A;. J so you were saying that you were an equivalent, Miss
Violet ? "
"Yes," she observed, coolly folding her hands on her
knees. " It is not a very long story. You know my step-
mother was never a very fashionable person. Her father —
well, her father built rows of cheap villas in the suburl)s, on
speculation ; and he lived in Highbury ; and he told you
the price of the wines at dinner — you know the kind of man.
But when she married my father " — there was always a
touch of pride in the way !^Iiss North said " my father " —
" she had a great notion of getting from Highbury to Park
Lane, or Palace Gardens, or Lancaster Gate, or some such
place, and having a big house and trying to get into society.
Well, you see, that would not suit my father at all. He
almost lives on railways ; he is not once a week in London ;
and he knows Euston Square a good deal better than
Belgravia. So he proposed to my stepmother that if she
would consent to have a house in Euston Square, for his
convenience, he would study her convenience and comfort
by allowifig me to remain permanently at a boarding-school.
Do you see ? I can tell you I rejoiced when I heard of that
bargain ; for the house that my stepmother and I were in
was a good deal too small for both of us. Yet I don't
think she had always the best of it."
A SUBURBAN PHILOSOPHER ' 21
This admission was made so modestly, simply, and
imconscioiLsly, that Mr. Drmnmond burst into a roar of
laughter, while his sister looked a trifle shocked.
" What did you do to her ? " said he.
"Oh, women can always find ways of annoying each
other, when they wish it," she answered, coolly.
" Well," said Mr. Drummond, " we must see what can he
done. Let us have a turn in the garden, and talk over
this pretty situation of alTairs,"
They descended the few steps. Mrs. Warrencr linked
the girl's arm in hers, and took her quietly along the
narrow garden path, James Drummond walking beside
them on the lawn. There was a strange contrast between
the two women — the one tall, straight and lithe as a willow
wand, proud-lipped, frank, happy, and courageous of face,
with all the hght of youth and strength shining in her
eyes ; the other tender, small, and wistful, with sometimes
an anxious and apprehensive contraction of the brows. By
the side of those two the philosopher walked — a long and
lanky person, stooping somewhat, talking a good deal of
nonsense to tease his companions, ready to explode at a
moment's notice into a great burst of hearty and genuine
laughter, and ready at the same time to tender any
sacrifice, however great, that this girl could claim of him,
or his sister suggest. For the rest, it was a beautiful
evening in this still and secluded suburban garden. The
last flush of rose-red was dying out of the sky, over the
groat masses of Ijlossom on the fruit-trees. There was a
cooler feeling in the air ; and the sweet odour of the lilac-
bushes seemed to l)ecome still more prevailing and sweet.
"Don't look on mc as an encumbrance," said Miss
Nortli, frankly. " I only came to you for a bit of advice.
I shall pull through somohow."
"We shall never look upon you as an encumbrance,
dear," said Mrs. Warrcnor, in her kindly way. " You
know you can always come and stay with us, if the worst
comes to tlic worst."
"I think that would be the worst coming to the best,"
said the girl, demurely.
" My notion," said Mr. Drummond, trying to catch at a
butterfly tiiat was obviously getting liomc in a hurry—" is
22 MADCAP VIOLET
that yon onftlit to give Miss Main a night to cool down her
Avrath ; and then in the morning I will go ronnd and
intercede for you. I suppose you are prepared to apologize
to her."
" Oh yes," IMiss North said, but not with the air of a
conscious sinner.
" j\liss j\lain, I fancy now," continued tlie philosopher,
" is the sort of woman who would be easily pacified. So
far as I have seen her, there is little pretence about her,
and no vanity. It is only very vain people, yon will find,
who are easily mortified and implacable in their resentment.
The vain man is continually turning his eyes inwards and
addressing himself thus — ' Sir, I most humbly beg your
pardon for having brought discomfiture and ridicule on so
august and important a personage as yourself.' He is
always worshipping that little idol within him ; and if
anybody throws a pellet of mud at it, he will never forgive
the insult. A vain man "
" But about Miss Main, James ? " said his sister. She
had never any scruple about interrupting him, if any
business was on hand ; for she knew that, failing the
interruption, lie would go wandering all over the world.
" Oh yes — Miss Main. Well, Miss Main, I say, does not
appear to be a morbidly vain person, likely to be implac-
able. I think the best thing you can do is to stay with us
to-night, and to-morrow morning I will go round to Miss
Main, and try to pacify her "
" I hope you won't laugh at her, James," his sister
suggested.
" My dear woman, I am the most diplomatic person in
the world — as, for example : we are going in presently to
dinner. Dinner without a fire in the grate is an
abomination. Now, if I were to suggest to you to have a
log of wood put on — a regular blazer, for the night is
becoming chill — something to cheer us and attract the
eyes, just as you always see the eyes of infants attracted by
flames. And where is Amy ? " he added, suddenly.
" I have no doubt," said Miss North, with humility,
*' that Amy is being kept out of the way, so that she sha'n't
meet a wicked person like me."
" Indeed, no," said ]\rrs. Warrcner, though sometimes
A SUBURBAN PHILOSOPHER 23
she certainly did not consider Miss Yiolet's conduct a good
example for her daughter. " Amy is at her lessons ; she is
coming in to dinner to-night."
" Oh, do let me go and help her ! " said the visitor.
" And I promise to tell her how bad I have been, and how
I am never going to do so any more."
So, for the time, the little party was broken up ; but it
met again in a short time, in a quaint little room that was
cheerfully lit, round a bright table, and in view of a big
log that was blazing in the fireplace. The banquet was
not a gorgeous one— the little household had the simplest
tastes — but it was flavom-ed throughout by a friendly
kindness, a good hiunour, a sly merriment that was
altogether delightful. Then, after the frugal meal was
over, they drew their chairs into a semi-circle before the
fire — ]\Ir. Drmnmoud being enthroned in his especial
reading-chair, and having his pipe brought him by his
niece. Violet North was pretty familiar with those quiet,
bright, talkative evenings in this little home ; and though
at times she was somewhat perplexed by the paradoxes of
the chief controversialist, she was not so much of a school-
girl as not to perceive the fine, clear, intellectual fire that
played about his idle talk like summer lightning, while all
unconsciously to herself she was drinking in something of
the charm of the great unworldliness of this little house-
liold which promised to be of especial benefit to a girl of
her nature. She did not always understand him ; but she
was always delighted with him. If the quaint humour of
some suggestion was rather too recondite for her, she could
at least recognise the refiection of it in his face, with its
curioas irregular lines. Sir Acton North was not aAvarc
tliat bis daughter was attending two schools, and this one
the more hnportant of the two. Here she saw nothing but
gcntlcncsfl and tender helpfulness ; here she heard nothing
l)ut generous critif^ism, and Inunorous excuses for human
faults, and laughter witli no sting in it ; here she was
taught nothing l>ut tcjlcration, and the sinking of self, and
the beauty of all good and true things. Tlicn she did not
know slie was bfing tanirht any more tlian her tcarhcrs
knew they weru teaching her ; for one of them spoke to
her only by way of her own example, which was that of all
24 MADCAP VIOLET
sweetness and charity, and the other was so little of a
lecturer that he shocked his own pupil hy his whimsical
extravagances and incorrigible laughter. If, as Miss Main
was convinced, this girl had no soul, she could not have
come to a better place to get some sort of substitute.
Next morning James l)rummond went iround and saw
]\Iiss ]\Iain. That patient, hard-working, and hardly-tried
little woman confessed frankly that she herself wonld be
(|uite willing to have Miss North come back, but she feared
the eil'cct on her other pupils of pardoning so great an
offence. However, Mr. Drimimond talked her over ; and
an arrangement having been come to about the public
apology ^liss North was to make, he went back home.
Miss North had just come in breathless. She had run
half a mile down hill, to the shops of Camberwell, and half
a mile back, since he had gone out : she would not tell him
why.
Well, she went round to the seminary in due course ;
and in the midst of an awful silence she walked up the
middle of the floor to Miss Main's table.
" Miss ]\Iain, I have to beg your pardon for my conduct
of yesterday, and I wish to be allowed to apologize to the
whole school."
" You may go to your seat. Miss North," said the
schoolmistress, who was a nervous little woman and glad to
get it over.
]\riss North, with absolute calmness of feature, but with
a suggestion of a latent laugh in her fine dark eyes, walked
sedately and properly to her seat, and opened her desk.
"With the lid well up she deposited inside a curious little
collection of oddities she had taken from her pocket —
including a number of little paper pellets, a small tin
goblet, and a wooden monkey at the end of a stick.
The pellets were crackers which she could jerk with her
linger and thumb to any part of the room, and which
exploded on falling.
The toy goblet had a bit of string attached, and was
intended for the cat's tail.
The wooden monkey was an effigy to be suddenly
presented to the school whenever Miss Main's back was
turned.
FLUTT BRINGS NEAR THE FLAME 25
These had been the object of Miss Violet's sudden race
down to Camberwell and back ; so it was sufficiently clear
that the young lady's remorse over her evil deeds was not
of a very serious or probably lasting character.
CHAPTER IV.
FLUTTEEINGS NEAR THE FLAME.
A SECRET rumour ran through the school that Violet
North had not only got a sweetheart, but was also engaged
in the composition of a novel. As regards the novel, at
least, rumour was right ; and there is now no longer any
reason for suppressing the following pages, which will give
an idea of the scope and style of j\Iiss North's story. The
original is ■WTitten in a clear, bold hand, and the lines are
wide apart — so wide apart, indeed, that the observant
reader can, if he chooses, easily read between them.
" It was a beautiful morning in jMay, and the golden
sunshine was flooding the emerald meadows of D , an
ancient and picturesque village about two miles nearer
London than the C P . Little do the inhabitants
of that great city, who lend themselves to the glittering
follies of fashion — little do they reck of the verdant
beauties and the pure air which are to be had almost within
the four-mile radius. It was on such a moi-ning that our
two lovers met, far away from the haunts of men, and
living for each other alone. In the distance was a highway
leading up to that noble :::s*itution, the C P , and
carriages rolled along it ; and at the front of the stately
mansions high-born dames vaulted upon their prancing
barbs and caracoled away towards the horizon.* Onr
lovers paid no heed to such ])om))S and vanities ; they were
removed above earthly things by the sweet companionship
* This sentence, or the latter half of it, may rocnll a passage in n
famous novel whicli was pwKliHlicd two or three years a;;o ; and I
hasten to say tliat MIhs Nortli iiad really never reacl that work.
The brilliant and diHtingni.shed autlmr of tln' iu)V(;l in ([McHlion Iimm
so frequently heen acfused of i)la;^iari.'im wliirli was ahrioHt certainly
unconseiouH, that I am sure ho will Hyiii|ia)liizo with this young
aspirant, and acquit her of any intontiunul theft.
26 MADCAP VIOLET
of congenial souls ; they lived in an atmosphere of their
own, and breathed a delight which the callous votaries of
fashion conld neither understand nor share.
" Virginia Northbrook was the name of the one. Some
would have called her rather goodlooking ; hut it is not of
that we mean to boast. We would rather speak of the
lofty poetry of her soul, and of her desire to be just and
honourable, and to live a noble life. Alas ! how many of
us can fulfil our wishes in that respect ? The snares and
temptations of life i beset us on every side and dog our
footsteps ; but enough of this moralising, gentle reader, we
must get on with our story.
" She was the daughter of a baronet, not a man of high
lineage, but one on whom the eyes of the world were fixed.
He had accelerated the industries of his native land in
opening up stupendous commercial highways, and from all
parts of the globe his advice was sought. Alas ! he was
frequently away from home, and as his second wife was a
■wretched and mean-spirited creature, Virginia Northbrook
may be considered to have been really an orphan.
" The other of our two lovers was called Gilbert Mount-
Dundas. Neither was he of high lineage ; but a grand
nobility of nature was stamped on his forehead. His father
had attained to great fame through his labours in the cause
of benevolence and charity ; but it is not necessary to
import him into our story. Gilbert Mount-Dundas was yet
young ; but his mind was fired by great ambitions, and
what more necessary to encourage these than the loving
counsel and worship of a woman ? Ah, woman, woman, if
you could understand how we men are indebted to you
when you cheer us onward in the hard struggle of life ? A
ministering angel thou, truly, as the poet writes. If thou
couldst perceive the value which we place on thy assistance,
then thou wouldst never be capricious, coy, and hard to
please. Maifi revenons a nos moutons.
"It would be a difficult, nay, an invidious task, to
describe the manner in which our two lovers became
acquainted with each other. Suffice it to say that, although
the world might look coldly on certain informalities, their
o^m souls informed them that they had no cause to blush
for their mutual acquaintance, an acquaintance which had
FLUTTERINGS NEAR THE FLAME 27
ripened into kno^vledge, esteem, and love ! Not for these
two, indeed, was the ordinary commonplace history of a
comtship and marriage ; which, as the gentle reader knows,
is an introduction at a dinner-table, a lot of foolish
conversation always under the eyes of friends, an engage-
ment with everybody's knowledge and consent (induding
the hiwi/er''s), and a marriage to be advertised in the
newspapers ! Xo, no ! — there is still some romance in this
cold and heartless world ; and, whatever harsh critics may
say, we, for one, have no intention of blaming Gilbert
Moimt-Dundas and Virginia Xorthbrook simply because,
forsooth ! the whole host of their friends did not happen to
be present. And yet — for who knows into whose hands
these pages may not fall ? — we must guard against a
misconception. We are not of those who scorn the
ceremonies of our social life — far from it ; and wc would
not be understood as recommending to the youth of both
sexes a lofty contempt for the proper convenanres. Tout
cm contraire. In our opinion a young lady cannot be too
particular as to the acquaintances she makes ; and in fact
the way some girls will giggle and look down when young
gentlemen pass them in the street is shocking, and perfectly
disgusting. They ought to remember they are not servant-
maids on their Sunday out. A schoolmistress is not doing
her duty who does not check such unladylike conduct at
once ; and it is all nonsense for her to pretend that she
does not sec it. I know very well she sees it ; but she is
nervous, and afraid to interfere, lest the girls should simply
deny it, and so place her at a disadvantage. "We will recur
to this subject at a future time.
" It was, alas ! bnt to say farewell tliat Virginia Nortli-
])rook and Gill)ert >Mouut-J)uudas had met. Such was the
hard fate of two who had known the sweet companionship
of love for a period far too short ; but destiny marches
along with an iiiipitying stride, and wc jioor mortals are
hurried along in tlie current. Tears stood in the maiden's
eyes, and she would fain have fallen on her knees and
besought liiin to remain ; but he was of iirmer mettle, and
endeavoured to be cheerfiU, so that he might lessen the
agony of their farewell.
*" Oh, my Gilbert I' she exflaimed, 'wlun sliall T sec
28 MADCAP VIOLET
you once more ? Your path is clouded over with danocrs ;
and, scan as I may the future, I see no prospect of your
retiu-n. Do you know that beautiful song which says — •
' Sliall wo walk tio more in tlio wind and tho rain,
Till tho sea gives up her dead?'
" He was deeply affected ; but he endeavoured to conceal
his ^'rief with a smile.
" ' What ! ' said he, in a humorous manner, ' when we
meet I hope it won't be in wind and rain. We have had
enough of both this spring,'
" She regarded him with surprise ; for she saw not the
worm that was corroding his heart under this mask of
levity. And here it might be well to remark on the danger
that is ever attendant on those who are ashamed of their
emotions, and cloak them in a garb of indifference or
mockery. Alas ! what sad mistakes arise from this cause.
The present writer is free to confess that he is acquainted
with a gentleman who runs a great risk of being misunder-
stood by a hollow world through this inveterate habit.
We^ believe that no truer-hearted gentleman exists than
J — ■ — D , although he is not what a foolish school-
girl would call an Adonis ; but how often he perplexes his
best friends by the frivolous manner in which he says
the very opposite of the thing which he really intends.
It is very annoying not to know when a person is serious.
If you make a mistake, and treat as serious Avhat is meant
to be a joke, you look foolish, which is not gratifying even
to the most Stoical-minded ; whereas, on the other hand,
you may treat as a joke something that is really serious,
and offend the feelings of persons whom you love. No,
youthful reader, if I may be bold enough to assume that
such will scan these pages, candour and straightforward
speech ought to be your motto. Mcujna est Veritas, said
the wise Roman.
" How sadly now shone the sun on the beautiful
meadows of D , and on the lordly spires of the C
P , as our two lovers turned to take a last adieu. He
was going away into the world, to conquer fame and
fortune for both ; slie was about to be left behind, to
nurse an aching heart.
FLUTTERINGS NEAR THE FLAME 29
" ' Take this sixpence ; I have bored a hole in it,'
observed Virginia.
" He clasped the coin to his breast and smothered it
Avith a thousand kisses.
" ' j\Iy beloved Yirginia ! ' he cried, ' I will never part
with it. It will remind me of you in distant lands, under
the flaming skies of Africa, in the mighty swamps of
America, and on the arid plains of Asia. Our friendship
has been a brief one ; but, ah ! how sweet ! Once more,
farewell, Virginia ! Be true to your vow ! '
" He tore himself away ; and the wretched girl was left
alone. AVe must pursue her further adventm'es in om" next
chapter."
Here, then, for the present, end our quotations from
Miss North's MS. work of fiction ; it is necessary to get
back to the real facts of the case. To begin with, the
relations between Violet North and the young gentleman
whom she met on the Dulwich Road were much less
intimate, tender, and romantic than those which existed
between the lofty souls of Virginia Northbrook and Gilbert
Mount-Dundas. Miss Main's young ladies were not allowed
to go wandering about the country unattended by any
escort, however brightly the sun might be shining on the
emerald meadows, and on the towers of the C P .
Those of them who were boarders as well as pupils were
marched out in pairs, with Miss Main and ]\Iiss North at
their head ; and no one who saw them would have imagined
for a moment that the tall and handsome young lady was
only a school-girl. When they were allowed to go and see
their friends, their friends had to send someone for them.
But to this rule there was one exception, which seemed
innocent and trifling enough. Miss Main knew of the
intimacy between Violet North and the inoLlur and uncle
of little Amy AVarrener ; and she very warmly approved of
it, for it promised to exercise a good influence over this
incoiTigible girl. Tlien Mr. Drumiiiond's house was
only about a dozen doors off; and when Miss Violet
chose to go round and visit her friends in the after-
noon, as she fre(|nently did, was it necessary that they
should bo at the trouble of sending for her for such u
30 MADCAP VIOLET
short distauce ? Mr. Drmiimond himself invariably accom-
]i!inicd her back to the school, and on those evcninc^s Miss
.Main found that slic had less trouble with this dreadful
pupil of hers.
So it came about that George Miller on one or two
occasions had the n'ood fortune to run against Miss North
when she was actually walking out alone. On the lirst
occasion she was just going into James Drummond's house,
and she had turned round after knocking at the door.
For a second the young man stopped, embarrassed and
uncertain as to what he should do ; while she, looking
rather amused, graciously and coolly bowed to him. He
took off his hat ; and, at this moment, as the door was
opened, his doubt was resolved, for, with a frank smile to
him, she disappeared.
On the next occasion he caught her a few yards farther
down the Grove, and made bold to address her. He said
rather timidly — ■
" "Won't you recognise our acquaintance, Miss North ? "
" I do," she said, with her colour a bit heightened. " I
bow to you when I see you. Isn't that enough ? "
"If you were as anxious as I am to continue onr
acquaintance " said he.
" I am not at all anxious," she said, rather proudly,
" not at aU anxious to continue it like this, anyway. You
must get to know my friends if you wisli to know me."
She was for moving on : but somehow he seemed to
intercept her, and there was a great submission and entreaty
in his downcast face.
" But how can I, Miss North ? I have tried. TIow can
I get an introduction to them ? "
" How do I know ? " she said ; and then she bade him
" Good afternoon," and passed on.
Her heait smote her for a moment. Was it right to
treat a faithful friend so ? But then she was not herself
very sensitive to injury ; she did not suppose she had
mortally wounded him ; and she speedily was rejoicing
over the thought tliat tlie most faithful of friends ought to
be put to the proof. If he was worth anything, he would
bear wrong, he would overcome obstacles, he would do
anything to secure and- perfect this idyllic and Platonic
FLUTTERINGS NEAR THE FLAME H
acquaintanceship. If he was only an ordinary young man,
he had better go away.
Mr. George Miller was only an ordinary young man ; but
he did not go away. He had not been suddenly inspked by
any romantic attachment for the young lady whom he had
met in the Dulwich Road ; but he had been greatly struck
by her good looks ; he was rather anxious to know some-
thing more about her ; and then — for he was but twenty-
two — there was even a spice of adventure in the whole
affau-. She did not know how patiently and persistently
he had strolled all about the neighbourhood in order to
catch an occasional glimpse of her ; and how many after-
noons he had paced up and down beneath those large ehns
near the head of Camberwell Grove before he found out the
hour when she generally paid her visit to Mr. Drummond's
small household. It was some occupation for him ; and he
had none other at present ; for his father was then looking
out for some business a share in which he could purchase
and present to his son in order to induce him to do some-
thing. Mr. George Miller was not averse to that proposal.
He had grown tired of idling, riding, walking, and playing
billiards all day, and going out in the evening to dull
dinnei-s at the houses of a particular clique of rich commercial
people living about Sydenham Hill. It would be better, ho
thought, to go into the city like everybody else ; and have
a comfortable private room in the office, with cigars and
sherry in it. Then he would have himself put up at one of
the city clubs ; and have a good place for luncheon and an
afternoon game of pool ; and make the acquaintance of a
lot of blithe companions. He know a good many city men
already ; they seemed to have an al)iindance of spirits and a
good deal of time on their hands — 'from 1.30 onwards till it
was time to catch the train and get home to dinner.
Meanwhile this little adventure with a remarkably pretty
girl piqued his curiosity about her ; and lie was aware that,
if he did succeed in making her acquaintance, the friend-
ship of the daughter of so distinguished a man as Sir Acton
North WHS worth having. He did not go much furllur
than that in his speculations. He did not, as eoino
imaginative youths would have done, plan out a rorniintic
marriatre. He had met, in an informal and curious way, a
32 MADCAP VIOLET
siu.uiiliii'ly liiiiulsonic girl, whom he could not fail to
adinire ; aiul there were just those trifling ohstaclcs in the
way of gaining her friendship that made him all the more
desirous to secure it. It does not occur to a somewliat
matter-of-fact young man of twenty-two, who has good
looks, good hcaltli, and ample provision of money, that he
should sit down and anxiously construct the horoscope of his
own future. To-day is a fine day in spring, and the life-
hlood of youth runs merrily in the veins : to-morrow is
with the gods.
Yet he was vexed and disappointed when he left her on
this second occasion. She was, he thought, just a little too
independent in manner and hlunt of speech. He did not at
all look at their relations from her point of view ; if she had
told him that he ought to be her knight-errant and prove
himself worthy by great sacrifices he would scarcely have
understood what she meant. Indeed, a consciousness began
to dawn on him that the young lady was a school-girl only
in name ; and that there was a more definite character
about her than is generally to be discovered in a young
Miss who is busy with her Italian verbs. George MiUer
was in a bad humour all that evening ; and on going to bed
that night he vowed he would straightway set off for Wales
next morning, and Miss Violet North might go hang for
aught he cared.
In the morning, however, that wild resolution — although,
indeed, there was more prudence in it than he suspected —
was abandoned ; and he somewhat listlessly went into town,
to see if he could hunt up somebody who personally knew
Sir Acton North. His inquiries had to be conducted very
cautiously ; and there was something of interest in the
search. Eventually, too, that day he failed ; and so, as he
had to get back to Sydenham to dress for an early dinner,
he thought he would go out to Denmark Hill station and
walk across. He might get another glance of Violet North,
and it was possible she might be in a better temper.
AVell, he was going up Grove Lane when, turning the
corner, he suddenly found himself in presence of Miss
North and another lady. He felt suddenly guilty ; he
checked his first involuntary impulse to take off his hat ; and
he endeavoured to pass them without any visible recognition.
FLUTTERINGS NEAR THE FLAME 33
But that was not Violet North's way.
" Oh, Mr. :Miller," she said, aloud, " how do you do ? "
He paused in time to prevent Mrs. Warrener observing
his effort to escape ; he took off his hat, and rather
nervously shook hands with ^Sliss North.
" Let me introduce you," said the young lady, boldly,
" to Mi-s. Warrener. ilr. Miller — Mrs. Warrener."
He received a very pleasant greeting from the little fair-
haired woman, who liked the look of the young man.
" What a beautiful afternoon it is ! " said he, hastily.
" And how fine those fruit-trees look now. We deserve
some good weather after such a winter. Do you — do you
live up here, Mrs. Warrener ? "
" Oh yes. You know the cottage with the thatched roof
near the top of the Grove ? " she said. She began to think
that this young man was really handsome.
" Of course — everyone about here knows it. What a
charming place ; and the garden you must have behind !
Well, don't let me hinder you ; it is a beautiful evening for
a walk. Good day, Miss North."
He ventured to shake hands with her again ; he bowed
to Mrs. Warrener, and then he turned away — scarcely
knowing what he had said or done.
" A friend of your father's, I suppose ? " said Mrs.
Warrener to iliss Violet as they passed on.
" N — no, not exactly," answered the girl, looking down.
" Oh, I daresay some friends of yours know him."
" N — no, not exactly that, either."
Then she suddenly lifted her eyes, and said, frankly —
"Mrs. Warrener, I suppose you'll think me a most
wicked creature ; l)nt — but it is better you should know ;
and — and I never saw that young man till the day I left
school over the disturbance, you remember — and he knows
no one I know — and I was never introduced to him by
anybody."
Each phrase had been uttered with increasing desperation.
" Oh, Violet," her friend said, " how could you be so
thoughtless — and worse than thoughtless ? You have been
concealing your acfjuaintance with this young man even
from your best friends — I — I don't know what to say about
it "
34 MADCAP VIOLET
"You may say about it anything you please — except
that," said the girl, indignantly. " I deserve everything
you can say about me — only don't say I concealed anything
from you. There was nothing to conceal, I have only
spoken a few words with him ; and the last time I saw him
I told him if he wanted our acquaintance to continue he
must get to know cither my father or some of my friends.
There was nothing to conceal. I should be ashamed to
conceal "
At this point it seemed to occur to her that a self-con-
victed prisoner ought not to lecture the judge to whom he
is appealing for a merciful judgment.
" Well, Mrs. "\^'arrcncr," she said, in a humble tone, " I
hope you won't think I tried to conceal anything of
importance from you. I thought it would be all cleared up
and made right when he got properly introduced. And
just now, when he did not wish to compromise me, and
would have passed without a word, I thought I would just
tell you how matters stood, and so I stopped him. Was
there any concealment in that ? "
" But how did you meet him — where did you meet
him ? " said Mrs. Warrener, still too much astonislied to be
either angry or forgiving.
" I saw him on the road to the Crystal Palace," said
Miss North. " I was attacked iby a ferocious dog — such a
ferocious dog, Mrs. WaiTcner ! You've no idea how he. flew
at me ! — and Mr. Miller came and beat him and drove hina
away."
" Then you know his name ? "
" Oh yes," said Miss North, quite brightly. " I am sure
you must have heard of ]\Ir. George Miller, the great
merchant and philanthropist, who builds churches, and
gives large sums of money to charities ? "
" I have heard of him," Mrs. Warrener admitted.
" Then that is his sou ! " said Violet, triumphantly.
"But you know, Violet, Mr. George Miller's philan-
thropy is no reason why you should have formed the
acquaintanceship of his son in this manner. Where did
you see him next ? "
" At the Crystal Palace," said Violet, and the burden of
her confessions seemed growing lighter, " I was very
FLUTTERINGS NEAR THE FLAME 35
hungry. I had to go and get something to eat at the
restaurant. I couldn't do anything else, could I ? Well,
the waiters weren't attending to me ; and Mr. Miller was
there ; and he helped me to get something to eat. Was
there any harm in that ? "
Mrs. Warrener was not going to answer offhand ; but as
she felt that she almost stood in the light of a parent
towards the gh'l, she was determined to know exactly how
matters stood.
" Has he written to you, or have you written to him ? "
" Certainly not ! "
" He knows your name, and who you are ? "
«' Yes."
So far the affair was all clear and open enough ; and yet
Mrs. Warrener, who was not as nimble a reasoner as her
brother, was puzzled. There was something wrong, but
she did not know what. By this time they had got back
to the house.
" Violet, just come in for a minute. James will take
you down to the school by and by."
"Oh, Mrs. Warrener," said the girl, with sudden alarm,
*' I very much wish you not to say anything about all this
to Mr. Drummond ! "
"Why not?"
" I would much rather you said notliing 1 "
" Well, I cannot promise that, Violet, but I will not
speak of it to him just yet."
They entered the parlour, which was empty, and Violet
sat down on a chair, looking less bold and dcliant than
asual, while lier friend, ijuzzled and perturbed, was evidently
trying to find out what she should do.
" What I can't understand is this, Violet," she said,
liitting by accident on the kernel of the whole matter.
" What object was there in his or your wishing to continue
an ac'juuintance so oddly Ijcgun ? That is what I can't
uiidei'stand. ^len often are of assistance in such trifles to
ladies whom they don't know ; but they do not seek to
become friends on the strength of it. AVhy does he wish
to know you, and why should yon tell him to go and get
some proper introduftion to you 'i "
"1 did not tell him anything of the kind," said Miss
D t
36 MADCAP VIOLET
Violet, respectfully, but very proudly. " I told him that if
he wished to speak to me in the future he must go and get
some proper iuti'oduction. But do you think I asked him
to come and sec mc ? Certainly not. AVhat is it to me ? "
She was obviously much hurt,
" Then why should you continue this — this— clandestine
acquaintance, Violet ? " Mrs. Warrcner asked, timidly.
" There is no such thing as a clandestine acquaintance,"
the girl answered warmly. " But if Mr. Miller wishes to
add another person to the circle of his acquaintance, am I
to forbid him ? Is there any liarm in that ? Don't you
sometimes see people whom you would like to know ?
And then, if he could not at the time get anyone to
introduce him to me in the usual way, his getting to know
you was quite as good ; and now, if you clioose to do so, you
can take away all the clandestine look from our acquaint-
ance. You have seen him. You could ask him to call on
you."
Mrs, "Warrener seemed to shrink in dismay from this
bold proposal. But before she could answer Violet North
had hastily, and with some confusion, corrected herself.
" Of course," she said, quickly, " I don't wish you to ask
him to call on you — not at all. But when you speak of
our clandestine acquaintance, here is an easy way of making
it not clandestine."
" No, Violet," her friend said, with unusual firmness, " I
cannot do that. I could not assume such a responsibility.
Before raakbig such an acquaintance in this extremely
singular way you ought to ask your mamma."
" Haven't got any," said Miss North, with a toss of her
head.
" Or some one qualified to give their sanction."
" I don't know anyone so well as I know you," said the
girl ; and then she said : " But do you think I am begging
of you to patronise that young man ? I hope not. Mrs,
Warrener, I think I had better go down now."
At this moment James Drummond made his appearance,
an old brown wideawake on his head.
" Ah, well, Miss Violet ; no more singing of Dixie's
Land, eh ? You have never been in Dixie's Land, I
suppose. But were you ever in the Highlands ? Have
FLUTTERINGS NEAR THE FLAME 37
you ever seen the mountains and lochs of the West
Highlands ? "
" I have heard of them," Miss North said, coldly. She
was very far from being pleased at the moment.
" Now do sit down for a moment till I open out this plan
before you. That is better. Well, I think we shall take
no less than two months' holiday this autumn, August and
September ; and I have my eye on a small but highly
romantic cottage in the Highlands, connected with which
is some little shooting and fishing ; plenty of fishing,
indeed, for there are a great many hsh in the sea up there.
Now, Miss Violet, do you think you could persuade your
father and Miss Main to let you come with us part of the
time ? It must be very wretched for you spending your
holidays every year at school."
" I beg your pardon, ^Ir. Drnmmond," said Miss Violet,
with great dignity. " It is very kind of you ; you are
always kind ; but if my friends are not fit to be introduced
into your house, then neither am I."
He stared in astonishment ; and then he looked at his
sister, whose pale and gentle face flushed up. ]\Iiss Violet sat
calm and proud : she had been goaded into this declaration.
" What do you mean ? " said he.
" Oh, James," cried his sister, " I thought Violet did not
wish you to know ; but now I will tell you, and I am sure
you will say I am right. It is no disrespect I have for the
young man. I liked his appearance very much — but "
" What young man ? "
Then tlie story had to be told ; and if ]\Iiss North had
been in a better temper she would have acknowledged that
it was told with great fairness, gentleness, and consiclcration.
James Diiuninond put his hands in his pockets and
stretched out his long legs.
"Well, Violet," said he, in his quiet and kindly way, " I
can understand how you should i'eel hurt, if you suj)posc
for a moment that my sister thinks you wish us to ask tlie
young man here for your sake. But you are quite wrong
if yon assume that to be the case. We know your jiriile
and self-resjiect too well. On the other hand, migliL not
this ^Ir. Miller consider it rather strange if wc asked him
to come here to meet you ? You sec "
38 MADCAP VIOLET
u
I don't wish anytliinp: of the kind," she said hastily.
*' Do you think I wisli to meet him ? "What I wish is this
— that you shoukl not talk of clandestine acquaintanceship
when I offer to introduce him to you, and Avhen you can
get to know him if you please."
He was too cfood-natured to meet the gWs impatience
with a retort. He only said, in the same gentle fashion —
" Well, I think you have tumbled by accident into a very
awkward position, Violet, if I must speak the truth ; and I
would strongly advise you to have nothing further to do
with Mr. ]\lillt'r, however amiable the young man may be,
unless you should meet him at the house of one of your
friends."
" I go to so many friends' houses ! "
•' How can you expect to go ? You are at school : your
whole attention should be taken up with your lessons."
" I thought even school-girls were allowed to have friends.
And you know I am kept at school only to be out of the
way."
She rose once more : tlie discussion was obviously profit-
less.
" I don't think I need trouble you to come down with
me, Mr. Drummond," said she, with much lofty courtesy of
manner.
" I am going with you, whether you consider it a trouble
or not," said he, laughing.
She somewhat distantly bade ]\lrs, WaiTener good-bye ;
and that fair-haired little woman was grieved that the girl
should go away with harsh thoughts of her in her heart.
As for Mr. Drummond, when he got outside, he was deter-
mined to charm away her disappointment, and began talking
lightly and cheerfully to her, though she paid but little heed.
"Yes," said he, "you always disgust people by giving
them good advice ; but you wouldn't have us give you bad
advice, Violet ? Now, you will be a reasonable young lady ;
and by to-morrow morning you will see that we have acted
all round in a highly decorous and proper fashion ; and if
you try to gain ]\lLss Main's good-conduct prize this session
I vnW ask her to put you down a hundred marks on account
of certain circumstances that have come to my knowledge,
though I can't reveal them. That is settled ; is it not
FLUTTERINGS NEAR THE FLAME 39
now ? So your father has come back to London : I see
lie was in a deputation at the Home Office yesterday. How
tired he must be of railways ; or does he languish when he
has to stop in town three days running ? Do you know, I
once heard of a boatman at Brighton — one of those short
and stout men who pass their lives in leaning over the
railings of the Parade — and somebody went and died and
left him a public-house in the Clapham Eoad. You would
think that was a great advance in life ? I tell you he
became the most miserable of men. He got no rest ; he
moved about uneasily ; and at last, when the place was
killing him, he happened to put up a wooden railing in
front of the public-house just where the horses used to
come and drink at the trough, and quite by accident he
found it was a capital place to put his elbows on and lean
over, I declare to you he hadn't lounged on that raihng
twenty minutes when all the old satisfaction with life
returned to his face ; and any day you'll see him lounging
there now, looking at the horses drinking. That shows
you what custom does, doesn't it ? "
Of course, there was no such thing — no such boatman or
public-house in the Clapham Road ; but it was a peculiarity
of this talker that when once he had imagined an anecdote
lie himself almost took it to be true. He did not mean to
deceive his listener, \i this thing had not happened, how
did he know of it ? The creations of his fancy took the
place of actual experiences ; his sister never could tell
whether he had really seen certain things during his morn-
ing's walk, or only imagined theni and stuck them in his
memory all the same.
It was a fine, (|uiet evening up here among the green
foliage of the sjjring. It was a grey twilight, with a scent
of the lilacs in the cool air ; and the mighty chestnut-trees,
tiic spiked blossoms of which looked pale in the fading light,
seemed to be holding these up as spectral lamps to light the
coming dusk. It was a still, calm, peaceable evening ; but
even the unobservant ^^Ir, Druinniond could remark that
his companion was not at all attuned to this gentle serenity.
Her moody silence Avas ominous.
" You will come round and sec us to-morrow afternoon ? "
Raid he.
40 MADCAP VIOLET
" I am not sure," she said, with her baud on tlie open
door.
" Now be a sensible j^irl, Violet ; and believe me that we
have given you good advice. Don't forget what I said to
you ; and come up to-morrow evening to show me that we
are all still good friends."
So Mr. Drmnmond walked away up the hill again,
whistling absently ; one hand in his trousers pocket ; his
hat rather on the back of his head ; and an unusual gravity
of thoughtfulness in his face. Miss Violet, on the other
hand, went indoors, and up to her own room. She was the
only boarder in the place who had a room all to herself ; but
on this Sir Acton North had insisted.
She threw open the window, and sate down : far below
her they had lit a street lamp, and there was a curious
light shining on the lower branches of the chestnuts. The
sound of footsteps in the distance seemed to increase the
stillness of the night ; and one woidd not have been sur-
prised to find the first faint glimmer of a star in the
darkening heavens.
Peace enough without ; but a fierce fire of wrath within.
" They have done it now," she was saying to herself.
" Yes, they have done it. I gave them the chance, and
wished to be as proper in my conduct as anybody could be ;
but now they have driven me to something very different.
I don't want to see him — I dare say I shall hate him when
I see him ; but 1 iviU see him ; and I will meet him whenever
he likes ; and I will Avrite letters to him till two in the
morning ; and if they won't let me make friends in the
ordinary way, I will make friends for myself in some other
way. And that is what they have done ! "
So the wildl winds of folly and anger and unreason blow
us this way and that — that the gods may have their sport
of us 1
CHAPTER V.
SUBTERRANEAN FIKES.
A SUDDEN change came over the tone and style of Violet
North's novel. It had opened in a gentle and idyllic mood,
deaUng with the aspirations of noble souls and the pathos of
SUBTERRANEAN FIRES 41
lovers' partings ; it was now filled with gloom, revenge, and
detestation of the world. The following brief extract may
suffice to show the artist's second manner — and has other
significance as well :
"When we bade farewell to Virginia Northbrook in a
previous chapter she had been up to that moment supported
by the companionship of one of the noblest of men : but
now, when she turned away, with the wild tears glittering
in her eyes, she felt, alas ! what a bitter mockery the world
was, and her young and ardent nature was shocked and
wounded by the cruel selfishness of her fellow-creatures.
All around her was gloom. No longer did the cheerful sun
light up the emerald meadows of I) . Nature sympa-
thised with her stricken heart ; even the birds were silent,
and stood respectfully aside to see this wretched girl pass.
The landscape wore a sable garb, and the happy insects that
flew about seemed to be crushed with the dread of an
impending storm.
" For why should the truth be concealed ? That cruel
parting which we have described was wholly unnecessary ;
it was the result of malice and selfishness on the part of
those who ought to have known better ; they had deter-
mined to separate our two lovers ; and their cunning wiles
had succeeded. Alas ! when Avill the heartless worldling
learn that there is something nobler and higher than the love
of mammon and the hypocritical gloss which they call, for-
sooth ! respectability ? Why should not two young hearts
fulfil their destiny ? Why should they be torn asunder and
cast bleeding into an abyss of misery, where hope is extin-
guished, and the soul left a prey to the most liorriblc horrors ?
" But the present writer must guard himself against being
misunderstood in describing Virginia Northbrook's desolate
condition. She was alone, and the cold world was against
her; but did she succumb? No! ]Ier spirit was of
firmer mettle. It was a singular point in the character of
our heroine that whereas, with kindness, she was as docile as
a lamb — and ?//«.s7 (jniifful to those who were kind to her —
cruelty drove her into desperation. AVhen she parted from
Gilbert and took her way home to C (J her soul
was more dauntless than ever.
4i Madcap violet
" ' i)o they think thoy have conquered me ? ' she cried
aloud, while a wild smile broke over her featui-cs. ' No ;
they will learn that within this outward semblance of a girl
there is the daring- of a woman ! '
" Poor misguided creature, she was deceiving herself.
She was no longer a woman — but a fiend 1 Despair and
cruelty had driven her to this. "Was it not sad to sec this
innocent brow plotting deadly schemes of revenge on those
who had parted her from her lover, in deference to the idle
prejudices of an indilferent world ?
" Yes, reader ; you will judge as to whether she was or
was not justified ; and, oh 1 I appeal to you to be merciful,
and take into consideration what you Avere at her age. We
will reserve for another chapter a description of the plot
which Vii'ginia invented, together with the manner in which
she carried it out."
At this point of her imaginary life, there occurred a
considerable hiatus ; for her real life became more full of
immediate and pressing interest, Violet North dispossessed
Virginia Northbrook. The details of the plot mentioned
above must be put in, therefore, by another and less
romantic hand.
First of all, this proud, wilful, impetuous and mischief-
loving girl suddenly showed herself obedient, attentive to
her school duties, and most clearly respectful and courteous
to the chief mistress. Miss Main was at first jDuzzled and
suspicious ; then she was overjoyed.
" Perhaps," she said to the German master, *' it is only to
spite Miss Wolf that she means to take the good-conduct
prize, as she took the French and German last term ; but if
she makes up her mind to it, she will do it."
Then all the girls understood that Violet North meant to
have the good-conduct prize ; and they, too, knew she must
have it if she seriously meant to gain it.
Two or three days after this abrupt reformation, Miss
Main said to the girl, in a kindly way,
" Miss North, why don't you go up to Mrs. Warrener's as
you used to do ? Amy has not told me they were from
home."
"No, Miss Main," said the girl, with great respect, " they
SUBTERRANEAN FIRES 43
are at home. But — but when I go up there, it seems a pity
I should have to trouble Mr. Drummond to come back
again with me. It is such a short distance : he must think
me very timid or foolish."
" Oh, I am sure," said the schoolmistress, " that need not
bother you. The distance is very short indeed. You might
easily run down here by yourself."
" Oh, thank you," said Miss North, very calmly. " That
is very kind of you, Miss Main ; for one does not like to be
a trouble to one's friends."
There was less of calm respectfulness — there was, on the
contrary, a proud and defiant determination — on her face
when she went up stairs to her o^vn room. There she sate
down and wrote out three copies of the following mysterious
announcement :
" Violet.— Is G. M. ever about Champion Hill atfivep.m. ?
V. would like to apologise for rudeness. ''"'
She must have contemplated beforehand sending these
advertisements ; for she was already supplied with postage-
stamps for the purpose.
It was on the third day after this that Miss North met
Jlr. George IMiller ; and their place of meeting was the
Champion Hill mentioned above.
" How odd you sliould have seen the advertisement 1 "
said she, frankly going forward to him. There was no sort
of embarrassment in her manner.
" What advertisement ? " said he, amazed.
" Oh," she said, fjuickly altering her tone, " it was nothing
— a mere trifle. I thonght I liad been rather rude to you ;
and I wished to apologise. So I put a line in the papers.
Now I have apologised to you — "
" Yes ? " said lie, rather puzzled.
"Well, there's no more to be said, — is there?" she
remarked.
" J)o you mean that you wish to bid me good-bye ? " said
he, rather stillly : he considered that this young lady's
manner of treating him was just a tride too dictatorial.
" Oh, I don't rare," she said, indilTerently. "AVliat were
you coming about here for, if yon did not see tiic advertise-
ment ? "
"I thouglit I might see you."
4+ MADCAP VIOLET
She smiled demurely.
" At the head of the school ? "
" Any way. Even that would be better than nothinp^,"
said he ; for she was very pretty, and he lost his head for
the moment.
" Well," she said, with a burst of good-naturp, " since I'm
not at the head of the school, I will walk down with you
to the foot of Green Lane. I suppose you are going
home ? "
" Y — yes," said he, doubtfully. " I wanted to tell you
something, if there was an opportunity."
" Pleasant, or not ? If not, don't let us have it, please ;
I have enough of worry."
" You — worry ? " said he, with a laugh. " You talk as if
you were a woman of thirty. And, indeed, I think all this
farce of keeping you a school-girl ought to be broken up.
It is quite ridiculous. You ought to be at home, or in
some one's hoi;se, where you would meet people and be
allowed to make friends — instead of slipping out like this,
and probably getting us both into trouble — "
" I know," she said, shortly. " What was it you were
going to tell me ? "
" I have found out a man I know in the city who knows
Mr. Drummond," said he ; " and he proposes to introduce
us to each other — in an accidental way, you understand.
Now, will that 'satisfy you ? "
" Satisfy me ? " she said, turning her proud black eyes on
him with an air of surprise. " Have I been anxious to be
satisfied ? "
; " I did not say you were," said he, testily. " You seem
bent on a quarrel."
" Oh no, I'm not," she answered, with one of those quick
smiles that could disarm even the awful anger of an out-
raged schoolmistress. " But you must always bear in mind,
if you wish to see me at all, that the wish is on your side.
As for me — well, I have no objection."
" You are very proud."
" No ; only frank."
" Well, about Mr. Drummond — won't that satisfy every-
body ? I have been introduced to that lady — what is her
name ? "
SUBTERRANEAN FIRES 45
" "Warrener."
" Then I shall make his acquaintauce ; and if he is a
friendly sort of man, I will ask him to dine with me ; and
very likely he will do the same by me ; and I am snre to
meet you at his house. Now is that all right ? "
" Xo, all wrong," she said, with a charming smile.
" They won't have anything to do with you."
" Did you tell them .? " said he, with sudden alarm.
" Oh yes," she remarked, speaking very distinctly. " I
told them that I had accidentally made your actjuaintance ;
that you seemed to wish to continue it ; and that, if they
chose, they could be friendly and take you under their
charge."
" And what did they say ? "
" They refused — too much responsibility."
" Then what do you mean to do ? " said he.
" I ? " she said, with a bright laugh, " I mean to walk
down to the foot of Green Lane with you ; and then go
back to the school. Is not that good-nature enough for one
day ? "
" And after that — are we to consider our acquaintance at
an end ? "
" As you please," said she.
" Do you mean that you propose to continue this hide-
and-seek way of meeting — this slinking round corners so as
to avoid being caught ? Of couree it is very romantic, but
at the same time "
" At the same time," said she, wiih a clear emphasis
which rather startled him, " I mean to say a word to you
that you must not foi'get. I cannot allow you to assume
for a moment that I care a lialfjxnny whctlier I meet you
or whether I don't. Do you think 1 wish to play at hide
and seek ? Now please don't talk like that again."
"Well," said lie, rather Imnibly, "I no sooner propose
one way of putting an end to this state of things than you
immediately say it is of no use, and seem rather glad.
Perhaps you could t(;ll me another ? "
" Oil dear, yes," said she, with groat cheerfulness. " Why
should we ever meet again anywhere, or anyhow ? WouM
hot that solve tlie dilTicuIty ? "
"Very well I " said he, driven to anger by her in
eardod friend put on his hat and came
out.
" Who is th«; man ? " said Drnmmond carelessly, as they
went along.
*' Who wants to be introduced to you ? Oh, a young
fellow called Miller."
"George Miller?" said Drummond, suddenly stopj)ing
on the pavement, with a frown of vexation coming over his
face.
54 MADCAP VIOLET
" Yes. Do you know anyfchiug of him ? " said Harding,
Avith surprise.
" Yes ; I do. Did lie tell you why ho Wished to he
introduced to me ? "
" No, he didn't."
" Well, I'll tell you what, Harding, it's — it's d — d imper-
tinent of this fellow — "
" IMy dear hoy, what's the matter ? You do know him .?
If you don't want to meet him, there's no reason why you
should. We can have hmch elsewhere. He asked me in an
offhand way if I knew you — asked to be introduced, and
so forth. But there is no compulsion."
" On second thoughts I will go with you," said Drummond
with sudden determination.
" I tell you, man, there is no compulsion.- Let's go else-
where."
" No, I want to be introduced to him."
"All right — the same as ever: flying round like a
weathercock, jumping about like quicksilver."
They went into a spacious restaurant, where a large
number of men, mostly with their hats on, were attacking
large plutefuls of rather watery beef and mutton. Harding
was known to many of them ; as he passed he encountered
a running fire of pleasantries which he returned in kind.
This was an ordeal which Drummond, who had frequently
been with his friend to the place, regarded with a mild
wonder. There was no one more ready than himself for
fun, for raillery, for sarcasm even of a friendly sort ; but
this sort of ghastly wit, with no light or life in it, but only
a crackling of dry bones, rather puzzled him. Then he
noticed that his friend was a trifle embarrassed in replying
to it ; apparently Harding had not got quite acclimatised in
the city. There was neither humour, nor drollery, nor
epigram in this sort of banter ; but only a trick of in-
version, by which a man expressed his meaning by saying
something directly the opposite — a patter, indeed, not much
more intellectual than the jabbering of inarticulate apes.
It should be added, however, that the young men were very
young men.
" Miller hasn't come yet," said Harding. " What is the
matter between you two ? "
CRABBED AGE AND YOUTH 55
" Notliing : I never saw him. But I know why he wants
to be introduced to me. What sort of a man is he ? "
" Oh, well, he is a nice enough young fellow, who has
unfortunately got too much money in prospect, and con-
sequently does nothing. But now, I believe, he is going
into business — his father means to buy him a partnership."
" But — but — -what sort of fellow is he ? " said Drum-
mond, who had no interest in the young man's commercial
prospects,
" Well, he is fairly educated, as things go — much better
educated than the idle sons of rich business men ordinarily
are. He sometimes rather gives himself airs, as to his
gentlemanly appearance and instincts, and so forth, if
strangers are too familiar with him in the billiard-room
up stairs, where they generally have an afternoon pool going
on. He is inclined to look down on us poor devils who are
in commerce ; but that is natural in the son of a business
man, lie is free with his money— that is to say, he would
give you a gorgeous banquet if he asked you to dinner ; but
it would take a clever fellow to sharp him out of a sixpence,
and yuu don't catch him lending sovereigns to those
hangers-on about billiard-rooms who are always ready to
borrow and never remember to pay. I think on the whole
he is a good sort of fellow. I rather like him. You see, he
is very young : and you can put up with a good deal in the
way of crude opinion, and self-esteem, and all that, from a
young man. ... 1 suppose other people had a good deal to
stand at our hands wlieu we were of the same age."
"You don't think he would do anything mean or dis-
honourable ? "
"I tliink hisown good opinion of himself would guard
against that," said Ihirding, with a laugh. "Self-esteem,
and not any very liigh notion of morahty, keeps inany a
man from picking a pocket."
"And he does nothing ;it all? Uo Ima no partimlar
occupation or hobby ? "
"No ; I think he is an idle, careless, good-natured sort
(if fellow. Not at all a focjl, you know — very shrewd and
keen. Hut what in the world are you so anxious to know
all about George ]\Iiller for ? "
Drummond did not answer ; he seemed to have en-
56 MADCAP VIOLET
coniitcred some dilliculty in the cutlet that was before him.
At length he said, withonfc raising his eyes from the plate —
and just as if he were naturally continning the conversation, —
"AVcll, Harding, I was thinking the most miserable
people in this country are the lads and young men who are
devoured by ami )ition— there are thousands and thousands
of them, all hungering for the appreciation of the public, all
anxious to have their stupendous abilities recognised at once.
They cannot rest until their book is published ; until they
have been allowed to play llamlct in a London theatre ; until
they have had a chance of convincing a jury and astonishing
a judge. By Jove ! if they only knew, wouldn't they be
thankful for the obstacles that prevent their making fools
of themselves ! When they do rush into print prematurely,
or get all their friends to witness their failure on the stage,
wliat do they do but lay up in their memory something that
will give them many a cold bath in after days ! But I
wonder which you should admire the more, the young fellow
who is tortured with ambition, and would make a fool of
himself if he were allowed, or the young fellow who is much
more sensible — probably from a lack of imagination — and
lives a happy and free and easy life ? That is your friend
Miller's case, isn't it ? Now, don't you think that the
young man who — "
There is no saying whither this speculation might not
have led, had not Drummond been interrupted by the
appearance of George Miller himself. Mr. Drummond's
quick, brilliant, observant eyes were instantly directed to
the young man's face. It was a refined and handsome face.
There was something pleasing in the modest blush which
accompanied the simple ceremony of introduction. So far
the first impression was distinctly favourable ; but James
Drummond remained silent, grave, and watchful while the
younger man chatted to Harding, and explained the reasons
for his being late.
Then young Miller turned to Drummond, and rather
timidly began to talk to him. As Drummond was never
known to remain in the same mood for five minutes at a
time, he was least of all likely to do so when that mood was
one of a cautious and critical severity ; so that almost
directly Harding saw him, in response to some chance and
CRABBED AGE AND YOUTH 57
modest remark of the young man, suddenly brighten up
into a laugh, while he retorted with a joke. George Miller
was, indeed, relating some stories he had heard as to the
tricks of the manufacturers of spurious wines, a subject on
which he seemed to have acquired some knowledge. He
went on to make a few remarks on the constituents of this
or that wine — remarks diffidently made, but obviously based
on accurate information. His talk interested Drummond,
who, by the way, was profoundly ignorant on the matter.
He neither knew nor particularly cared how a wine was
produced, so long as it was pleasant and wholesome. If it
was pleasant and proved to be wholesome, he drank it ; if
not, he left it alone. He would as soon have thought of
inquiring into the constituents of this or any other wine as
he would of inquiring into the application of the money he
paid in taxes. He never knew for what purposes he was
taxed, or who taxed him ; but he paid the money, and was
glad to be relieved from responsibility. He lacked the
parocliial mind altogether ; but he was altogether grateful
to the vestries, or boards of guardians, or whatever other
and occult bodies took upon themselves the task of local
government.
Now the great respect markedly paid to him by young
Miller rather flattered Mr. Drummond, who began to be
interested in the young man. jSIoreover, was he not in a
position of advantage ? He knew Miller's secret aim ;
Miller did not know that he knew it ; if there was anything
suspicious or underhand about the young man, he would
have an excellent opportunity of finding it out. He was on
the whole glad that he had resolved to come to the luncheon ;
he would not allow the young man to make use of the
acquaintance unless he considered that advisable ; while he
was now in a better position to aid and counsel Violet North.
After luncheon they went up for a brief joeriod to the
smoking-room ; and then Harding had to go back to his
ofTice.
"Mr. Drummond," said fJeorgo ^lilhr, rather shyly, "I
believe you live over Denmark ilill way ? "
"Yes ; Camberwell Grove," said the elder man, amusing
himself by watching the artless tricks of his companion's
diplomacy.
58 MADCAP VIOLET
"I live afc Sydenham Hill. I — I was tliinking — you
know you were speaking of old books — ■well, my father has
what is said to be a very good collection — it was left him by
a friend who went to India some years ago. Now, if you
have nothing better to do, would you — would you — come
out with me now aud have a look at them ? You might
stay and have a bit of dinner with me too. Unfortunately
our people are all down at the Isle of Wight just now ; but
the servants will get us something. I — I wish you would."
Mr. Drummond could have smiled. The poor young
man ! — he was working away at his little plot, unconscious
how the master mind beside him was looking down on all
its innocent involutions. He would humom' the youth.
" All right," said he, " I shall be very glad. Only I must
send a telegram to my sister."
So these two oddly consorted people went away down to
Sydenham to the big, gorgeous, solemn, and empty house ;
and young Miller was as anxious for his guest's comfort as
if he had been an emperor. And how respectfully, too, he
listened to the elder man's monologues, and jerky witticisms,
and chance I'cmarks suggested by the various volumes.
Much of it all was quite incomprehensible to him ; but he
did not cease to listen with great attention. Drummond
came to the conclusion that George Miller was a very igno-
rant lyoung man, but decidedly intelligent, and laudably
anxious to be instructed. Never had any prophet so humble
a disciple.
He stayed to dinner too ; and accepted with an amused
condescension the young man's apologies for a banquet
which was certainly varied and abundant enough. None
of the wines seemed sufficiently good for so distinguished a
visitor. The youthful host bitterly regi'ctted he had not a
better cigar to offer Mr. Drummond — the fact is, the box
he produced had only cost ll. 10s. the hundred. They
went out on to the terrace to smoke ; and sate down in
easy chairs, among fragrant bushes, under a clear starlit
sky. If the young man had any prayer or petition to pre-
sent, was not this a favourable opportunity ?
" I suppose those lights over there," said George Miller,
looking across the black valley to a low hill where there
were some points of yellow fire, " are about where you live ? "
CRABBED AGE AND YOUTH 59
" Yes, I should think so," said Mr. Drummoud.
" I — I happen to know a neighbour of yours."
" Oh, indeed," said his wily companion, with an apparent
indifference, though he knew what the young man was
after.
" At least not quite a neighbour, but a young lady at a
boarding-school — I — I believe you know something of her
— ^Miss North is her name — "
" Oh, yes, we know her," said Drummond, carelessly.
" Yes," said the other, with greater embarrassment, " so
— so I have heard."
" You know her father, of course ? " said Mr. Drummoud,
lightly — which was certainly not the remark that might
have been expected to follow such a good dinner, such an
excellent cigar, and so great an amount of attention.
" N — no, not exactly."
" Her friends then ? "
Young ^liller got out of his embarrassment by a bold
plunge.
" The fact is," said he, " Mr. Drummoud, I made her
ac(iuaintance in a curious way ; and I have been anxious to
get somebody who would do all the formal and society
business of introducing us, don't you know ; for she is a
very nice girl indeed, and one likes to know such a sensible,
such a frank, good-natnred — "
" Oh, I see," said Drummond, apparently making a great
discovery ; " and so you got Harding to ask me to go into
the city ; and so you have asked me to come out here ? "
There was no anger or impatience in his tone ; he seemed
only asking for information. The night concealed the
colour that had fired up into the younger man's face.
" I hope you don't think it was inipertincnt of me," said
he. "lam delighted to have made your ac(|uaintan<'c in
any case — I hope you will believe that. I thought Miss
\orth had probably mentioned my name to yon."
ile made no answer to that ; he said it was a beautifnl
night, and rose to stretch his legs.
" To tell you the truth," stammered young Millar, " I
thought that— that if you and I hcoanic fricindly, \ niiirht
liavc an opportunity, some time or other, of being intro-
duced to her under your roof."
Go MADCAP VIOLET
" Oh, iudecd," said ]\rr. Drnmmond coolly. " And with
■what puvjiose ? "
" "Well, ouc -wishes to have a pleasant acquaintance — that
is natural."
" I see," said Drummoud, carefully hrcakiuf? the white
ash off his ciuar.
George ]\liller waited for a second or two ; surely this
was a most unsatisfactory answer.
" You have not yet said — "
" Oh, whether I would ask you to meet Miss North at
my house ? Well, I see no harm in that. You only wish
to make her acquaintance — there is no harm in that. But
— but I will see about it."
" Oh, thank you."
Not very long after that Mr. Drummond took his leave,
declining at the last moment half-a-dozen cigars about as
big as walking-sticks which George Miller declared to be
necessary to his comfort on the way home. When he
reached Camberwell Grove he said to his sister —
" Did you see Violet North this afternoon ? "
" No," she said ; " the Kennaways came over and stopped
the whole day with mc."
*' Don't go and call on her just yet then. We must con-
sider. I have met that young ]\Iiller, and a very decent
young fellow he is, but much too young to be allowed to
flirt with Violet North. Now if they were allowed to see
each other occasionally, she is a shrewd enough girl to find
out that he is rather a commonplace young man ; and I
think we ought to let them meet here."
" Oh, .James, how dangerous ! " cried his sister. " Only
think what we may be accused of I Violet North will have
money."
" That young fellow will have twenty times as much.
ITowever, I am sure the question will never arise. We will
talk about this thing to-morrow."
Now " to-morrow " was Tuesday — that Tuesday on
which Violet North had determined to put the whole world
to defiance.
" Just my luck ! " said young Miller to himself after
Mr. Drummond had gone. " Confound it ! why was she
in such a hurry ? He would be willing to have us meet as
A SUMMER DAY'S DRIVE 6r
friends at his house — that is quite certain ; and everything
would go smoothly enough ; and now comes this pretty
adventure of taking her away to Hampton ; and there's no
escape from tliat now. And a very nice mess we are likely
to get into, if anybody sees us or finds it out, as somebody
is sure to do."
CHAPTER VII.
A sumiER day's diuve.
The eventful morning arrived, and at an early hour Yiolct
North went to the window of her small room, and, with
rather an anxious heart, drew up the blind. Behold ! all
around her and beneath her a world of green foliage, lit
up by the early sunshine ; a million flashing diamonds on
the glossy ivy-leaves of the old red wall ; black shadows
from the broad laurel-bushes falling on the brown earth
below ; the white and purple lilacs, the tremulous yellow
l>lossoms of the lal)urnum, the upright, cream-hued mina-
rets of the chestnut-trees all basking in the sun ; and two
tall poplars, rustling their leaves in the light wind, leading
the eye up to the wonderful expanse of clear blue above,
where there was not even a white flake of cloud. She was
satisfied.
She heard some one passing her door ; she went to it
hurriedly ; and one of the servants turned on the stair and
regarded her.
"Elizabeth," said she, "here is a shilling for you ; and
you miLst at oui-a run away down to Camberwell, and go to
Mrs. Cooke's, the milliner's, and don't you come away until
you've got my hat, done or uudone. Now, do you under-
stand, EIi/.a]>eth ? "
" Lor, miss, they was to send it up at eight o'clock, and
it is only lialf-past sev(,'n yet."
" But I am sure they won't send it. Don't waste time,
Eh'/.a])etli, Init go and do as I tell you ; and don't be argued
out of the shop."
When the two or three boarders came down to l)reakfa8t,
they all knew tliat Violet North was going away for ft
hohday, and th'y were all anxious to sec her costume. She
62 MADCAP VIOLET
was continually surprising tlicm in that matter, for she had
some skill in dressing herself ; and yet many a poor girl,
Avlio faithfully copied this glass of fashion, could not under-
stand how these costumes seemed to suit no one so well as
they suited Violet North. They could not even say that it
was the larger pocket-money of a baronet's daughter which
gave her greater latitude in adorning herself ; for her
dresses were devoid of every sort of ornament. They were
the simplest of the simple ; no tawdry flounces or eye-dis-
tracting hunches of ribbons ; their only peculiarity was the
studied tightness of their sleeves. But that which made
Miss North's dresses seem to fit so gracefully was something
outside and beyond the dressmaker's art ; the workmanship
not of any man or woman milliner, but of God.
She was in capital spirits. Anxious ? Not a bit. There
was more anxiety in the breast of a young man who, at
that moment, was coming along the Dulwich Koad in a
carriage drawn by a pair of fine greys. He almost looked
as if he were going to a wedding.
"Yes, ]\Iiss Main," said Violet North, going calmly to
the window, " here is the carriage ; and I see it is young
Mr. Miller who has come for me. I would rather have
introduced the father to you ; but as it is, will you come
down and see him ? "
" Oh yes," said Miss Main, gTaciously.
The young man stood, hat in hand, in the parlour ; and,
if the truth must be told, with his heart for the moment
throbbing rather quickly. lie looked from the school-
mistress to Violet North as they both entered ; the young
lady was composed, smiling, and courteous.
" Let me introduce Mr. Miller to you, Miss Main," said
she. " Your father is very well known, by reputation, to
Miss Main, Mr. ^liller ; and she almost expected him to
come for me this morning. But I suppose he had some
other engagement."
" Y — ^yes," stammered the young man ; and then he
added hastily : " Are you ready to go now, Miss North ? "
He was desperately anxious to get out of the house ;
he knew not at what moment he might make a blunder.
That there was some mystification about was evident from
Miss Main's innocent helplessness in the matter.
A SUMMER DA Y^S DRIVE 63
" Good morning, Miss Main," said Miss North ; " I dare
say I shall be back about sk."
"When she stepped out into the sunlight, and saw the two
grey horses before her, she could scarcely refrain from
smiling — it was very hke a runaway marriage. And so
thought the girls upstairs, who were all at the window ;
and who, when they saw the young lady in grey and dark
brown velvet — with her grey hat now adorned with a bold
white feather — handed into the carriage, could not help
admitting that a handsomer bride had never been taken
to church. And was not he handsome, too — the slender,
square-shouldered young man, with the straight nostrils and
finely-cut mouth ? They drove away in the clear sunshine ;
and the girls were of opinion that, if it were not a mar-
riage, it ought to have been.
George IMiller heaved a great sigh of relief ; he had not
been at all comfortable while in that room.
" How did you manage it ? " said he.
" Oh," said she, with a revengeful triumph in her manner
that he did not quite undei-stand, " the easiest thing in the
world ! That dear good schoolmistress thinks we are going
to some flower-show or other where your father, and my
father, and everybody else's father, are all to be together.
Coachman ! "
The man turned round.
" Would you please go through this lane and up Grove
Hill ? "
She did not wish to pass in front of ]\lr. Drummond's
house.
" And did you tell her all that ? " said he.
" Not I. She inferred it all for herself. But never
mind : isn't it line to be off for a holiday, and what a
holiday too I I never saw this place looking so lovely."
They were driving along the crest of Champion Hill ;
and as there was a bank of heavy cloud all along the
southern sky, against this dark background the wonderful
light greens of the Spring foliage seemed to be interfused
with a lambent sunshine. Here were young lime-trees,
with slender and jet-black branches ; tall and swaying
poplars ; branching and picturesque elms ; massive chest-
nuts and feathery birches; and now and a'jain, looking
64 MADCAP VIOLET
into a bit of wood, they saw a strange green twilight pro-
duced by the sun beating on the cauojjy of foHage above.
It was a Spring-day in look — the heavy purple in the south,
the clear blue above, with glimpses through the lofty elms
of sailing white clouds blown along by a western breeze.
" AVhere are we going ? " said she, though, in i)oiut of
fact, she did not care much ; it was enough to be out in
freedom, in the cool air and the clear sunshine.
" I thought of Hampton," said he, timidly. " The river
is pretty there, and we must have luncheon."
" Are there not a good many Cockneys there ? " said she,
with an air of lofty criticism. " Don't they call it 'Appy
'Ampton ? "
"You'll scarcely find anybody there on a Tuesday,"
said he.
•' Ah, you thought of that ? "
" Yes."
" Thank you."
She was quite gracious ; but somehow he was never sure
that she was not joking. Was it not with some hidden
sarcasm that this school-girl said " Thank you," with the
high courtesy of an empress ?
Suddenly she burst out laughing ; and then he knew she
was natural enough.
" If Miss Main should hear of this," she cried, " I do
think she'll have a fit ! It will be worth all the money to
see her ! "
" I don't see anything to laugh at in it," said he, " for to
tell you the truth I don't see the necessity of your going on
in this way."
She stared at him for a moment.
" Tell the man to stop," said she, with sudden decision.
" I don't sec the necessity, cither, of our going on like this.
I have had enough of the driving, and I can walk back."
" Now please don't be foolish," said he, in a low voice.
" Why won't you wait until I explain ? I said it was un-
necessary, for thci'e is no longer any reason why we should
not meet each other just as ordinary people do. Mr.
Drummond dined with me last night."
The announcement did not startle her as he had expected.
" I don't care," said she.
A SUMMER DAY'S DRIVE 6$
" But what is the use of riskiusr trouble ? "
" They goaded me into it," said she.
" Theu do you mean to refuse ? "
" Xow," said slio, " what is the use of arguing on such a
morning ? I said I would go with you for a nice drive ;
and here I am ; and now you begin to talk about difficulties
and disagreeable people. Why can't you let well alone ? "
He was etfectually silenced ; and that was not the lirst
time he had found himself unable to cope with the pro-
nounced character of this mere school-girl. Of course, he
did not like it. There was a frown on his handsome face ;
aud he sat moody and silent. After a bit, she looked at
him, and there was a mischievous look of amusement in
her eyes.
" Have I offended you ? " she said.
" No ; but you have been rather rude," said he.
""Well, that is pretty language," said she, with a good-
natured laugh, " to address to a young lady. By and by I
shall find you following the example of Dr. Hiedl. He called
me a devil the other day."
" I don't wonder at it," said he ; and this confession so
tickled her, and pleased her, that she got into a fit of
laughing, which eventually conquered his surliness. He
could not help laughing too.
" Do you know what an exasperating person you arc .' "
said he.
" Well," she candidly admitted, "one or two people have
hinted as much to ine ; but I always considered it jealousy
on their part — jealousy of my superior sweetness. I do
assure you I consider myself very amiable. Of course, if
peo})le choose to be disagreeable "
" That jiieans, if ]x,ople don't give you your own way in
everything, you will take it."
" Well, there is something in that. However, let us say
no more about it. I forgive you."
She settled herself comfortably in the carriage, the sun-
light just catching the fine colour of lur face, and the light
breeze stirring ends and tattera of her niasscs of dark hair.
\i she was a runaway school-girl, there was little fear about
her. She was criticising the apiK'arance of the houses on
Denmark TTill and Herne Hill as th(!y drove past ; she was
F
66 MADCAP VIOLET
calling attention to tlic pale pni'plo blossoms of the wistaria
hanging in front of thb snnlit ^Yalls ; or to the light, snuny,
velvety green beroniing visible on the npper side of the
black and shehiug Ijranches of the cedars. What sort of
people were they who had these houses ! What was their
income ? Would I\Ir. Miller like to live there ?
Then for a time they got away from the houses ; and
behold ! here were beautiful green meadows yellowed over
Avith kingcups, and hedges white with the may. Past some
houses again, and into the long broad avenues of Cla])ham
Tark. Was }iot this Clapham Conunon, with its golden
gorse, and gigantic birch-trees ? They dip into another
hollow, and rise again ; and by and by they get well out
into the country — the perpetual road of sunlit brown, the
green fringe of hedge, the blue sky with its long Hakes of
white, and the musical, monotonous patter of the horses'
feet.
" So you saw Mr. Drummond last nig^it ? " said Violet,
" Well, what do you think of him ? No — don't tell me ; for
unless you admired him very much — very much indeed —
you auast the Eobiu Hood
gate and were di'iving along the valley. A woman was
coming in the opposite direction with her two children — •
one in her arms, and one whom slie had allowed to lag far
behind. Now tlicre was a cart laden with timber in the
way, and as ililler's coachman drove to the right of the
road to pass it, it unfortunately happened that the child,
a little girl, stumbled at the edge of the pathway, and
almost rolled against the carriage. .She was not run over ;
but she struck her head against the hind wheel ; and when
Violet North, (piick as lightning, opened tiie carriage door,
jumped down, and caught up the child, blood was llowing
from a slight scalp-wound. Tiic girl, who had got hold of
the child long before the mother could reach it, and who
did not know that the wound was not very dangerous, was
frantic in her indignation.
_ " YoH a driver ? " she said, with her eyes flashing. "Why
didn't you stop your horses ? You — you— you're not lit to
— oh, my poor child, I think we've murdered you ! "
She ran with the child back tolhe public-house ; there
— the mother not seeking to relieve her of her burden —
she got water, and washed the wound, and tied it up as well
as she could witli linen tiiey Ijrought her. The coachman
1- 2
68 MADCAP VIOLET
came ill — he was explaining; to the pt'oplo that it was not
his fault at all.
" Hold your pwice ! " she said.
Tiicii she tiinied to the mother.
"Where do you live? Give me your address — I will
come and see you — "
She quickly pulled out her purse. All this time her face
was very pale and determined. George Miller interfered,
and said —
" Hero, my p;ood woman, is a sovereign for you."
"She shall have ten sovereigns — she shall have twenty
sovereigns ! " the girl said, almost with a stamp of her
foot, and with abundant tears rushing into her eyes.
" Here, mother, is all the money I've got — I'm sorry we
can do nothing hut give you money. But I will come and
see you — my father will come and see you ; you go to a
surgery when you get up to Wandsworth, and get a good
doctor, and I'll pay him — now don't you forget ; I will
look after you."
" Thank you kindly, ]\Iiss," said the poor woman ; and
the men standing l)y, when the girl went out, said to each
other, " There now, that's a real lady, that is ; that's none
o' your fine, stuck-up gentry as is too proud to step down
from their carriages ; that's a real lady, that is."
The carriage was outside, and the coachman again on his
box. She went up to him.
" I beg your pardon," said she, distinctly. " I believe I
Avas wrong. I don't think you could have helped it."
"Well, Miss, I don't think I could," said he. "But
there's no great harm done — no bones broken It'll only
be a scar."
And so they drove on once more ; but Mr. Miller was not
at all pleased at the way he had been treated in that wayside
public-house.
" How do you propose to get your father to go and see
that woman ? How will you explain your being here ? "
" I don't mind that," she said.
" He could do no good. How much money did you
give her ? "
" Three sovereigns and some silver."
" So she has got over four pounds on account of that cut.-
A SUMMER DA Y'S DRIVE 69
I don't think she'd miud having the whole of her family
treated in the same way."
" If you [had your head laid open," she retorted, " I
■wonder how much your friends would think a proper com-
pensation."
They drove on for some distance in silence.
"I think," said he, "we are having a fair amount of
(piarrelling for a single day."
"But that," she answered, with a charming smile, "is
only to show what good friends we are. Of course, if we
had met each other at a dinner party, and then at a ball,
and then at another dinner party, we should be excessively
l)olite to each other. "Would you rather like that ? Shall
we try — from here to Hampton ? Shall I begin ? 1 hoij
your 2Mrdon, my dear Mr. Miller, hut icoiild you hare the
goodness to tell me ivhat o^clocJc it is ? "
The abrupt change of manner, and the air with Avhich
she made the in(|uiry, caused him to burst out laugliing ;
and this effectually put both into a good humonr, which
lasted, with but few interruptions, throughout the rest of
the day.
(Jn through Kingston and over the high-arched bridge —
on by the wall and trees of Bushey Park — past the entrance
to Hamilton Court Palace — underneath the shadow of some
mighty trees — and then round to an open green, to the
river, and to a big old-fashioned inn, its walls all hanging
with the blossoms of the wistaria.
" Have you courage to have luncheon in the ordinary
cofTee-room ? " said he — as if she lacked courage for any-
thing.
" Certainly," she said. " I like to see people ; and I am
not afraid of meeting any one 1 know. Oh, I say, if Miss
Main could only see me now ! "
"When they went into the cofTee-room they found there
only two old maiden ladies, having ])read and cheese and
lemonade, a l''renehnian and his wife, who was ninch older
than bimself, and an (tlell. Her heart was beating violently.
" Is Sir Acton at home, (ieorge ? "
"Yes, Miss," answered the man ; anil (lien she walkcil in
and through the hall.
She found her father in a room tin; walls of which were
almost covered with plans and maps, while the tabh; was
littered with all manner of papers. When he looked up it
was clear that his nniid was deeply engaged on snme project,
for he betrayed no surprise at finding her standing there.
"Well, Violet, well?" he said, abs«'ntly. "I will see
you at dinner : go away now, like a good girl."
If he was not surprised to find her there, Ik- was suf-
ficiently startled by what followed. Before he IMS". novel ; and these she deliberately tore
to ])icces.
" Yon sham stuff, that is an end of you ! " she seemed to
say. " You nmst pack olf along Avith plenty of other
n.msense. I have done with that now ; you were good
enough as the amusement of a school-girl ; the school-girl
casts you aside when she steps into the life of A avoman."
CHAPTEU VIII.
ENGLAND, FAREWELL 1
" WiiKX does she go ?" asked James Drummond of his
sister : he was rather moodily staring out of window.
"To-morrow they go down to Southamjjton : and I
think they sail next day. All the school is in a terrible
way about it ; Amy has been having little fits of crying by
lierself these two or three days back. She says that the
whole of the girls came and asked Violet for some little
keepsake— and of course she would part with her head if it
was asked of her— and now they mean to present her with
some book or other, with their names written in it. Dear,
dear me, what will our Amy do I I am glad she had
sullicient sense not to accept Violet's watch — the notion of
one girl coolly offering another a gold watch ! "
"We shall miss her too," Mr. Drummond said; he was
apparently not overjoyed at Violet North's approaching
departure.
ENGLAND, FAREWELL! 8i
He turned impatiently from the window.
"Do you know," said he — with a look of anger which
would have frightened anybody but his sister, who knew
his ways — " do you know what mischief is likely to be done
the girl by this two years' trip ? Look at her now — a wild,
headstrong, audacious school-girl just entering the period
in which her character as a woman will be formed. And
at this moment, instead of letting some soft womanly hand
smooth down the angles of her character — instead of sub-
mitting her to all sorts of gentle influences, which would
teach her something of the grace and sweetness of a woman
— they carry her off among a mob of raihvay directors,
with their harsh, mechanical ways, and their worship of
money, and their loud and bragging self-importance. Why,
the girl will come back to England, if ever she comes back,
woi-se than ever "
" Do you think her so very bad at present ? " Mrs.
"WaiTener remonstrated, gently. " I thought you were very
fond of her."
" And I am," he answered. " And there is a great deal
about her that is to me intensely interesting, and even
fascinating ; while there is much that can only be tolerated
in the hope that years may eradicate it. It was all very
well to be amused by her rude frankness, her hapi)y
thoughtlessness, and that sort of romantic affectation she
sometimes played with while she was a school-girl ; but
would you like to see all these things in the woman ? "
" She must grow wiser as she grows older," his sister
said, fighting a losing battle in defence of her friend.
" Xo doubt ; l)ut will she grow gentler, sweeter, more
womanly ? llcr father, I dai'e say, thinks he is doing her a
kindness ; he is doing her a great injury."
" You don't like to part with her, James," his sister said,
with a smile.
"Certainly f don't. I had some notion of asking her
father to let her come and stay witli us when she left
Koiiool ; a?id she was ])oiind to leave it soon. If we could
have got her with us to the Highlands, and kept her there
for a couple of months, she would have got familiarisel
with us, and stayed on indefinitely."
Mrs. Warrener wasi (piite as impulsively generous as lier
G
S3 Jr.WCAP I VOLET
brcitlKT ; but she liiul to do with hou.sckoqHiit,' books ;iud
tradi'sini'ii's Uills ; und she vnitnrcd to hint tliat the
addition of another menibci' to their household would alTcct
thfir expoiidiLiire to a certain deL,freo. lie would not hear
of that. The frui^al manner in which tlu^y lived surely
left tlu'in some martj;in for acts of friendliness ; and if
Violet North were to come to live with tliciu, she was not
the sort of <;irl to expect or a])preciate expensive living.
" lint there is no use talkiinj: of it," he said, with a sigh.
** "When she conies back, we shall see what sort of woman
she is."
"Thut is ]Kirt of your regret," said his shrewd sister.
"You were always interested in the girl — watching hei-,
questioning her, studyiiig her — and now, just as the study
was about to reach its most interesting point, she is
seized and carried otf. Perhaps it will not turn out so
badly for her after all — I am sure I hope so, for I cannot
help loving the girl, thongli she has never been a good
example to set before our little Amy."
" I think," said Drummoud, suddenly, " I should like
to go down to Southampton and sec her off. The poorest
emigrant has friends to go and bid him good-bye. 1 dou1)t
whether she will have a single creatm'e to shake hands with
her the day after to-morrow."
" Won't ^Ir. Miller be there ? " his sister suggested.
" Xo : when he learned that she had promised neither to
see him nor to write to him before leaving, he very fairly
said that he would not try to get her to do either. And it
was very straightforward of that young fellow to go up to
her father and ask his pardon. I think wc must get him
over to dinner in a day or two.''
" Yes," said his sister, laughing, " now they have taken
Yicdet away from you, you can begin and dissect him."
''There is more commonplace material there," said
Drummond, indilferently, as he went away to get a railway
time-table.
And now the hour came at which Violet North had to
leave that tall house in Camberwell efore ; and he had always been looking forward to a
winter's serious work ; but somehow the big project generally
dwindled down to the dimensions of a magazine article, and
even that was sometimes too whimsical and perverse for the
most patient of editors. However, this time he was resolved
to get the thing done ; and so he went to a publisher whom
A MESSAGE HOME 89
he knew, carrying with him a few slips containing the ont-
lines of his projected book. The publisher's face grew more
and more puzzled as he looked at the following title and
table of contents : —
On a Pkoposal to Whitewash the Outside of
"Westminster Abbey.
Stilj-IIead 1. — TJie General Properties and Ilidorij of Whitewash.
Section I. On Expiatory runishmcnts.
Section II. Remarks on Modern Estimates of Judas Iscariot,
Nero, Henry VIII., and Torijucmada.
Section UI. 'WLitccross Street.
Section IV. On those retrospective marrias^e laws which clear
the character of illegitimate children.
Section V. On tombstone inscriptions.
Suh-IIcad 2. — The Interior of Westminster Abbey.
Section I. On Exploded Reputations.
Section II. Three questions propounded: (1) Is it possible
for the disembodied spirit to lie present at the
funeral of his own body ? (2) Is it possible
for a disembodied spirit to blush ? (8) Is it
probalde that, on several occasions, disembodied
spirits may have been present in Westminster
Abbc^y, and blushed to tind tlieir own bodies
being buried tliere?
Section III. On the Dean of Westminster as a collector of
curiosities.
«
Section IV. On the possibility of a Dean of Wesfniinsfer be-
coming possessed of tlie evil eye, and tlicrcforc
al»l<; to secure celebrities for liis collection
before the proper time.
Section V. A jiroposnl for a Junior Wcstiniiister Abbey: this
oecujjantB of the jjresent Alibcy to retire l)y
rotation: vacancies to be lillcd up from tlio
Junior.
The piiblisliCT got no further than that. Ilis brain was
ill a whirl, and he sought safety by getting back to tho
initial point of his perplexity.
90 MADCAP VIOLET
"Cod bless my soul I" ho crktl, "what do you mean,
Druuiiuond ? To whitewash "Wcstni luster Abbey ? Why,
the ])ublic wouldn't hear of such a thiut!^. It would be an
outrage — a ])arl)arism — I never heard of sueli a notion !"
A (juick, strangle, bewildered look came into J)rummond's
eyes ; he looked at the puldisher in a puzzled way.
"You don't — sec — that it is a joke," said he.
" A joke ! Is all this meant to be a joke ? Do you
tliiidc the public wt)uld read a joke cxtendin;^- to live
hundred jta,<:es ? "
"Confound them, they read many a five hundred pages
without any joke visible at all," said Drummond.
"My dear [fellow ! " said the publisher with a friendly
and condcscendiug smile. " AVhy, (!od bless my soul ! who
could be amusing for five hundred pages ? "
"There are many folks anmsiug all their life long,"
retorted Drummond, though he was rather disapjiointcd.
'■ AVhat they are afterwards, goodness only know's. Perhaps
they have the fuu taken out of them llteny
" Take my advice, Drummond," said his friendly adviser.
" Don't waste your time over this. If it were a real piece
of history, now, you know — something nice and picturesque
about the Abbey itself, and the great heroes there — with a
good dash of patriotism, and religious feeling, and that
kind of thing — then the public would look at it. But a
joke — and a joke about AVestminster Abbey of all places in
the world ! "
"I meant no disrespect to the Abbey, I am sure," said
Drummond, humbly.
"No, no," said his friend, " don't you waste your time on,
that."
James Drummond went home crest-fallen to his sister :
he was sure of sympathy and admiration from his unfaihug
audience of one.
" Tlicv won't have it, Sarah."
" And why :- "
" Because the public wouldn't sec it was meant as a joke ;
and then, if they did, they would take it as an insult. By
heavens," he added savagely, " I wish all the publishers
were buried in the Abbey, and that I had to write an
inscription over their common tomb ! "
A MESSAGE HOME 91
" AVlifit would YOU say ? "
He stood uncertain for a moment.
" I think," lie said, slowly, " I cannot do better than go
and compose that inscription. As a great favour, I wijl
show it to any publisher who makes the application. It is
not everyone who can tell before his death what his tomb-
stone is going to say after that event. Sarah, don't come
in and disturb me until I have finished my eulogium ou the
departed race of publishers,"
So that was all that came at the moment of Mv.
Brummond's great project ; and Mrs. Warrener was once
more defeated in her desire to be able to write out to
Violet North that her friend had become famous. For, of
course, whatever 'My. Drummond's own notions on the
6ul)ject were, his sister was convinced that he was failing
in his duty so long as he did not achieve a great reputa-
tion ; and of his capacity to do that she had no doubt
whatever.
Events had moved in a more marked way with Mv.
George Miller — "Young ]\Iiller," as Drummond now
familiarly called him. In the iirst place his father had
bought for him a comfortable partnership which did not
make too severe a call upon his time ; and the young
gentleman having thus started in the world for hiiiiself,
preferred to leave the paternal roof and take up his lodging
in Half ]\Ioon Street, where he had a couple of sutlicicntly
pleasant rooms. Then he had gained admittance to a
small but very gorgeous club in Piccadilly, the mere stair-
case of which would have justified his paying double the
entrance fee demanded. This, about the most westerly in
position of the well-known clubs, was about the most
easterly in the character of its members. It" used to be
Bald that the lost tril^es of Israel had suddenly turned up
in that imposing l)uilding, and that, as a consequence, the
steward had to excise bacon from his daiJy bill of fare ; but
these rude jok(;s came with an ill grace from the young
gentlemen of the Stock Exchange whose ancestry was
much more tlioi'oughly missing than ever the lost trilxs
had been. Oi course these two classes did not make up
the membership of the clul). Ear from it. There was
just as large a proportion as in other clubs of gentlemen
92 M. IDC. I J' VIOLET
who could iu)L have earned a ]H'iiiiy (except at poo'') to
save tlieir lives — if that coidd fairly be reujarded as an
iiidueeiiient ; treiitlcineii whose ancestors had condescended
to do notliin'j: for live centuries, and wlio were in consequence
resrarded with c^rcat rrspcct. There were lawyers, doctors,
bill-discounters, cierufynien — iu short, all the ordinary
constitncuts of a nou-political club ; and there were one or
two authoif?, who were occasionally asked at the last
moment to join this or that little dinner-party, because
they were devilish amusing fellows, and good for no end of
jokes, you know.
Now ViX. Georijje Miller had become very friendly with
James Drummond ; and on several occasions the latter
had been induced to dine at thi'5 club — let us call it the
Juda'um for distinction's sake — with his newly-made
aecjuaintance. IMr. Drummond, during these evenings,
grew more and more to wonder at the extraordinary
knowledge of the world which this young man had picked
up. It was not a knowledge of human nature ; but a
knowledge of the facts and circumstances of the life around
him — of the petty ambitions of this man, of how the next
made his money, of the fashion in which the other
impecunious person contrived to make both ends meet by
shifting his lodgings from time to time. Mr. Drummond
]X'rceived that young i\liller was an ingenuous youth ; but
how had he picked up this familiarity with the ways of the
world, which after all had its value as a species of education ?
Drummond was well content to sit and listen to the young
man. "What he heard did not edify him ; but it interested
him in a way. ^loreover there was no arrogance of superior
knowledge about the young man. On the contrary, he was
still the humble scholar and disciple of this wliimsical
master ; and was greatly pleased when Gamaliel invited him
to spend an evening in the solitudes of that southern
mountain, where he meta])horically sate at the feet of the
teacher, and listened with nmch apparent interest to
monologues, not one-fifth part of which he could in anywise
understand.
They were an oddly assorted couple of friends. But if
]\rr. ^liller found himself at a marked disadvantage while
his teacher was idly roaming over the fields of philosophy,
T
A MESSAGE HOME 93
art, and letters, culling a flower here and there, and ex-
pounding its hidden virtues, he, on the other hand, was
much more at home than Drummond was in railway-
stations, restaurants, hansom cabs, and w^hat not. Young
Miller " knew his way about," as the saying is. When he
paid his money he got his money's worth. He smiled
blandly at the pretences of begging impostors ; he was not
born yesterday. If there was a crush at a train, Mr.
Drummond would give way to the noisy and blustering
person who hustled past him — would stand aside, indeed, in
mild wonder over the man's manners : but young Miller
did not see the fun of being imposed on in that fashion.
His elbows Avere as sharp as any man's ; his head as good a
battering-ram as another's ; if it cost him twenty hats he
would not be deprived of his just rights.
One evening they were dining together in a quiet way at
the Judaium ; while they were talking, the waiter had
opened a bottle of champagne, and filled their glasses.
The moment IMiller tasted the wine, he perceived that it
was wholly different from that he had ordered, and summon-
ing the waiter, he asked him what the wine was. The man
remembered the order, and saw his mistake in a moment — he
could only look in a helpless fashion at the destroyed bottle,
" Take it away and bring what I ordered."
When he had gone Miller said,
"Now- tliat will teach the fellow to be a little more
careful ; that's eight shillings he has lost by his blunder."
Tlie waiter, not looking very radiant, came back with the
proper wine, and tlie dinner went on.
" What wages will tliat man have ? " said Drummond—
he, too, seemed a little depressed.
" I don't know ; jjrobably a guinea a week, and his
board and clothes."
" He may have a wife to keep, perhaps ? "
" Possibly."
" Perhaps slie may have children and a small household
to sup])ort on that guinea a week ? "
" Very lik.;iy."
Drummond remained silent for some little time ; he was
not getting on well with his dinner. At last, be fairly
Hung down his knife and fork, and pushed away his plate.
94 AfADCAP VIOLET
" ^lillor, this diniKr sticks in my throat 1 "
The yountjcr man looked up amazed.
'* What is it ? "
"I can't sit catiiii,' and drinking- hero, uilli tliat un-
fortunate devil rt)l)bed of more than a third of his week's
earninijs — I can't do it "
" Is it the waiter ? "Why, my dear fellow, I will put that
riglit in a moment,"
lie would do anythinfif to please bis friend, of course.
Tie called the waiter and told him to have the rejected
liottle of wine added to the dinner-hill ; the man went away
with more gratitude in hfs face than he dared express in
woi'ds.
" l>ut it is Very wrontr," said younir Miller, gravely,
" You see you don't understand these things, Drummond —
you don't like to have men treated like machines — and yet
if vou let line feelings come into the management of a club,
you'll simply have bad, and careless, and even impertinent
servants. There's nothing like letting them suffer the
conse(iuences of their own mistakes. Haven't we to do the
same ? And who pities us ? Now isn't there common
sense in that ? "
" Oh, yes, there's a deal of common sense in that," said
Drummond, in a dry and serious tone which always
irritated his companion, who never could tell whether it did
not conceal some trace of sarcasm.
"^ly dear fellow," contimied IMiller — he was pleased to
be able to play Gamaliel himself at times — " the moment
you break in on strict discipline it is all over with the
servants in a club. I remember a pretty instance of what
follows from familiarity and friendly feeling, and that kind
of thing. AVe had an Oxford parson here — one of the new
school, you know — felt hat, thick walking-stick, long tramps,
a bail-fellow-well-met sort of fellow, you know, and a devil
to smoke pii)es — and he used to interest himself in the
affaii-s of the waitere, and chat with them about their wives
and families. Well, look here. He was in the smoking-
room one evening-
Thc face of George !Miller had grown properly solemn ;
he was really anxious to impress on his friend the true
principles of governing waiters.
A MESSAGE HOME 95
" He was iu the smoking-room one evening, and we were
all round tlie fire, and he wanted a light. A waiter had
brought up some things, and he asked this waiter to bring
him a light. There were no matches on the table ; and
what does the fellow do but take out a match-box of his
own, get hold of a wax-match, strike it on the heel of his
boot — on the heel of his boot — and hand it to the parson ! "
" Good heavens ! " exclaimed Mr. Drummond, with an
awe-struck face. "And what happened ? Did the earth
open and swallow up that fearful man ? "
" Oh, you think it a joke," said young Miller, rather
nettled : " I don't, anyway. If one of my father's servants
did that to me, I can tell you he wouldn't be three minutes
in the house. And no servant would do it, mind you, if he
hadn't been made careless and cheeky by over-familiarity.
By the way. Lady Xorth is an uncommon good one to look
after her servants."
" Lady North ? " said Drummond, with a stare.
" Yes," said young Miller, with complacency. " Oh, I
forgot to tell you, I fancy, how I ran across them 'at a
picnic at Twickenham ; and the girls are very plain, don't
you see ; and nobody was attending to them much ; and so
I l)ecame very good friends with them, mother and all."
" "Was this another of your deeply laid schemes ? " said
Drummond, with a smile ; thinking of the ingenuous way
ill which the young man had made his own acipiaintance.
" Xo, it was not, uiuni my honour," said Miller. " I
knew they were to be there ; and pito])ably I should not
have gone if I had not known ; but the invitation was sent
to me without any asking or arrangement on my part, and
Lady Nortii is not a bad sort of woman. I dined with the
family and one or two friends the other evening. She is
rather cut and dried, you know, and slie has remarkably
sliarp grey eyes —by Jove, 1 can tell you, the servants won't
have much of a fling in that house. The girls very plain —
very ; the eldest, Anatolia, has taken rather a fancy to me,
I believe — oh, you needn't laugii, it is no great compliment,
I assure yon."
And 80 he let the gan'ulous boy run on, not more anuised
by In's iiigcinioiiH confessions than liy th<; slinswd, l«'en,
practical estimates of men and things he had by haphazard
96 MADCAP VIOLET
formed. If Mr. Diummoud had had the honour of Lady
North's acquaintance, he would ]n'ol)al)ly liavo taken a
couple of months to form a jmli^iiK'iit al)i)ut her ; and that
jud^nnent would have been founded on all sorts of specula-
tions with ro,i,Mrd to her birth, education, temperament,
early life, and ]n'esent ambitions. Young Miller, on the
other hand, had seen her but twice or thrice ; he positively
knew nolhiui^ aljout her ; but he hit on a very shrewd
{ifuess as to lier ways ; and he managed to convey to his
friend a jrretty clear picture of the short, fair, dignified,
stupid, but well-meaning woman, whose excessive literalness,
and consequent suspicion — for suspicion is the substitute
employed by people who lack imagination and clear per-
ception — had almost driven her stepdaughter crazy.
" And what about Vi ■ about Miss North ? " said
James Drummond, rather hesitatingly. " When do they
expect her home ? "
"I don't think the lovely Anatolia is anxious for that
event, for the chances of her ever getting married won't be
imprbved ; but she says her eldest sister, as she invariably
calls her, is coming home very soon now. Why, it is nearly
two years since she left ? I wonder what she will be like."
" What she will be like ? That is easily answered.
What she will be, tliat is of more importance," said Urum-
mond, and for a second or two lie sate silent. " She will
have grown a woman since you saw her."
" P)Ut you don't suppose anyl)ody changes completely in
a couple of years ? " exclaimed .Miller.
" Oh no, not completely," said his companion, in an
absent way. " What will she be like ? Well, in appearance
very much what she was — a little more brave and self-
possessed in maimer, probably, as becomes a woman. And
doubtless she will be handsomer than ever. But as to what
sort of a woman she has become by this time — -who can tell ? "
" Oh, I don't suppose there can be nmch difference," said
young Miller, impatiently.
His friend smiled.
" You boys ! " he said. " It is always the one notion you
have got into your head. You hope she has remained the
same, that yon may resume that ])iece of romanticism that
was so cruelly broken off. Isn't that it ? "
A MESSAGE HOME
97
" Well ? " said the young man, ingenuously and modestly.
"You think the school-girl is coming back to play at
sweethearting again ? I am afraid you will be disappointed.
A girl grows so terribly — in experience, in character, in
aims — between seventeen and twenty I Do you know,
MiUer, that you will have to introduce yourself to a new
Miss Xorth ? "
" I don't believe it," said the other. " How can you
tell ? Because she has written clever letters ? But every-
body is formal in letters ; and I don't suppose she talks hko
that."
" I don't suppose she does," said Drummond, apparently
thinking of something very far away from that dinner-table,
and so the subject dropped for the moment.
As they were walking along Piccadilly that night. Miller
said :
" I hear that Sir Acton North is a very rich man."
" I suppose he is," Drummond answered.
" He has got an uncounnonly line collection of pictures ;
at least so one or two of the people there the other evening
were saying. I'm not up to that sort of thing. By Jove,
if I had his money, I shouldn't spend it on pictures and live
in Euston Square. How much do you think he will give
his eldest daughter when she marries ? "
Drummond burst out laughing,
" What an extraordinary question ! Do you think life is
long enough to let one speculate on conundrums like that ?
What possible interest could I have in making guesses as to
Violet North's fortune ? "
But he suddenly recollected himself. He looked at his
companion with a sort of surprised curiosity in Iris eyes.
" Oh, I see : you — do you expect to have an interest in
that question ? "
" I say nothing about myself," said the younger man,
rather ])eevislily. " What harm is there in asking what
money a girl is likely to have ? Of course I expect the girl
I shall marry, whoever she may be, to have some money. I
shall have some. There is no great mercenariness about
that, is there ? It apj)ear8 to me reasonable enough. You
seem to think that anyone on this side of thirty must have
bis licad stuffed full of romance and trash. Well, 1 don't
u
qs madcap violet
make any imtinco of tliat kind. I tliink it is a fair
liar^ain -you briii;^ so }nuch inoiu'y into the alTair, aud I
doii't SCO why the girl shouldn't also — just as the women
of the poorer classes bring a chest of drawers and some
blankets. It makes a wt)man far more independent too.
She can indulge in exi)ensive tastes, and charity, and so
foi'th, without feeling that she is drawing too hard on her
husl)and. Xow what do you say to that ? "
" Oh, nothing," said Drummond. " It is reasonable."
" Yes, I think it is reasonable," said young Miller, rather
warndy. " And don't you think a reasonable woman would
have the same ideas ? A school-girl, of course, is all for
love and love's sake alone, and moonlight, and rope-ladders.
A sensible woman knows the cost of a house in Hyde Park
Sijuare, and is ]>reci(jus glad to have two incomes instead of
one for her family."
" And then, you see, Violet North is coming back a
sensible woman, not a school-girl," remarked Mr. Drum-
mond, kindly bringing these various statements to a
legitimate conclusion.
" Oh, I didn't quite mean that," said the younger man.
" Xot at all. I was only saying that when I married I
should not be at all oflcndcd if the girl had a little money
of her own. I don't suppose I am more mercenary than
other people ; but I see what the effect is of starting a
house and family on the income that was all very well for
a bachelor's rooms."
" Quite right ; quite right."
Xow there was nothing that Mr. Miller disliked so much
as being dismissed in this fashion when he was trying to
engage his newly-formed acquaintance in talk. James
Drummond scarcely e^er agreed with anybody ; and when
he briefly said, " All right," or " Very well : quite true," it
was a sure sign that he simply would not take the trouble
to enter into the subject. Fortunately, at this moment
they had just got to the coi-ner^ of Half Moon Street ; so
they separated, and Drummond got into a hansom and
made for home.
It was about a fortnight after this evening that young
Miller found himself the guest of Mr. Drummond ; and
the small circle — which now included little Amy Warrener,
A MESSAGE HOME gg
who had become almost a young lady — was listening to the
disquisitions of a philosopher who shall be nameless. He
was labouring to prove — or rather, he was dogmatically
asserting — that the happy man was he who could forget the
past and disregard the future, fixing his attention on the
occupation of the moment, and taking such joys as came in
his way with a light heart. Why think of the long drive
home if you are at the theatre ? Why think of the next
day's awakening and work if you are spending a pleasant
evening ? The philosopher in question maintained that
this banishment of anticipation was a habit which could be
cultivated : and that a wise man would resolve to acquire
so invaluable a habit.
" And then," said he, contradicting himself with happy
carelessness, " v>'hat are the joys of the moment to your
expectations of them ? Put them well on ahead ; give
yourself up to imagining them ; and you will reap the
valne of them twenty times over before they arrive. We,
for example, mean to go up again to the Highlands this
autumn "
Here a young lady clapped her hands with joy.
" — and at the present moment the Highlands arc a
greater delight to me than they will be then. I can defy
those rushing Ijutchers' carts, those inhuman organ-men,
the fear of formal calls, by jumping off into the Highlands,
and becoming a savage — a real out-and-out savage, careless
of wind, and rain, and suidight, and determined to slay all
the wild aniiiKils I can lind in a day's ti-amping over the
heather "
"Have you nuicli game in that place?" asked the
practical Mr. ^lillcr.
" Plenty ! " cried ^Frs. Warrener, with a cruel frankness.
" Ikit he never hits anything. I believe we should never
liave a Ijird or a hare except for old Peter."
" Libels — mere libels," said the philosopher, returning to
his subject. " Xow just think of the delight— here in this
howling wiMcrncss of Tjondon — of taking out your gun,
and seeing that it is all well oiled and polished ; of trying
on your leggings to take the stiffness out of them ; of
hauling out your old shooting-coat and finding in it a bill
telling you at what hour the coach staits for the .Moor of
II -2
lOO MADCAP VIOLET
Tvannocb. Now this is real delifrlit. I snap my fingers at
liOudou. I become a savage "
Just at this moment the maid tapped at the door and
brouirht ill a k-tter. Surely he knew the handwriting ?
" You will excuse me," said he, hurriedly breaking open
the envelope, " when I tell you— yes, I thought so — Violet
North is, by Jove, in London ! "
The Highlands were forgotten in a twinkling.
" Oh, uncle, when is she coming over ? "cried Miss Amy,
with piteous eyes.
" Alivady back in London ! " cried IMrs. "Warroner.
" And where is she Uving ? " cried young IMiller.
!Mr. Druniniond stood out in the middle of the floor,
holding the folded letter up in the air.
" lla, ha, my young people, there are secrets here ; who
will bid for them ? A thousand mines of Golcouda the first
offer ! No advance on that ? — why "
"Well, he stopped there — and all the merry-making went
out of his face — for some one at the door said quietly,
" May I come in ? "
Amy AVarreucr ^\ as the first to answer ; and that answer
was a ijuick, sharp cry of delight as she sprang to the door.
Then the door was opened ; and a tall young lady walked
into tlie room, with wonder, and gladness, and shyness on
her handsome face.
CHAPTER XL
For a second or two she was smothered up in the embraces
of the women ; then she turned, with heightened colour, and
with a glad look in her eyes, but with a wonderful grace,
and ease, and dignity in her manner, to^Ir. Druniniond and
his guest. Amy "Warrener, herself " laughin' niaist like to
greet," became aware in an instant that, although this was
Violet North come back again, she was not (piite her own
Violet of former days. There was some new and inexpli-
cable quality about her — a sort of gracious self-possession
that bespoke the development of womanhood.
And yet it was with all a girl's vivacity and eager im-
HOME loi
pctnoiis curiosity that she began to pour out questions. Slie
wanted to know all at once what they had been doing,
where her school-girl friends were, how Miss Main was
getting on ; and then she suddenly cried out —
" Oh, you don't know how nice it is to be home again, and
I could not feel at home in England until I came over
here."
" And don't you notice any changes ? " Drummond
asked.
" Oh yes," she said, looking more particularly at him ; " I
scarcely understand it all yet. It is like a dream as yet —
such a change from what I expected."
" Two years make a difference," said he. " "We have not
kept stationary any more than you have— and you ! — why,
you have grown a woman."
" Oh, but it was exactly the reverse of that I meant ! "
she said, anxiously. " You look all so much younger than
I expected — except Amy. Why, I used to look on you, IMr.
Drummond, as — as rather "
" As rather an old fellow ! " he called out, with a shout
of laughter over her embarrassment. " AVell, I am old
enough, Violet, to warn you not to make people such
comi^iiments as these. And so you think we have grown
younger ? "
" You especially — oh, so much ! "
" And I also ? " young Miller made bold to ask, though
he cast down his eyes.
Now these two had not spoken before. "When she came
into the room, she had glanced at him with some surprise ;
then, from time to time, she let her eyes fall on his face
with an expression of a half-shy, half-hnmorous curiosity.
Now she mustered up courage to look liiin straight in tli(!
face ; and a trille of colour mounted into her checks as she
answered, in a somewhat low and embarrassed way — •
" 1 am arniid I scarcely can recollect well enough. You
know our — our ac(|uaiiitance was very short."
So she hiid not even taken the trouble to remember him I
" I suppose," said he, rather curtly, " you made enough
friends out there to pass the time with."
" I forgot none of my friends in England," she said,
gently. The reproof was just : 1h: Imd no right, bIio plainly
I02 MADCAP VIOLET
intimated, to put himself on a level with tlicse old friends
of licrs.
By this time the little party had got better shaken too'ether
— tlie lii'st eap:er curiosity buino; over — and now Miss Violet
began to tell them something of her wonderful adventures
and experiences. But the strange thing was that the recital
mainly proceeded from the lips of ]\lr. Drumraond. It was
l)y the exercise of a curious, swift, subtle sympathy that ho
seemed to divine what would be the notions of a girl in that
new country ; and as she went on, mentioning one circum-
stance after another, he took the parable out of her mouth
and made himself her interpreter. No one noticed that he
did so. It seemed to be Violet North herself talking.
" Precisely," he would say, " I quite see how tliat half-
civilized life must have struck you. Don't you see, you
were getting tlun some notion of how the human race began
to fight with nature long before cities were built. You saw
them clearing the woods, making roads, building houses,
founding small communities. You saw the birth of villages,
and the formation of states. You saw the beginnings of
civilization, as it were ; and the necessity of mutual
helpfulness among the settlers ; and the general rough-and-
ready education of such a life. Don't you think it must
have been a valuable experience to find out how thoroughly
new life can be ? Here in Loudon, I have no doubt, you
got it into your head that the houses and shops must have
existed there for ever ; that the trains to Ludgate Kill and
Victoria were a necessary part of the Avorld ; that all the
elaborate institutions and habits of city life were fixed and
unalterable "
" And then it was so interesting, in these places, to find
out what sorts of food they had — I got quite learned in
crops "
" Ah, yes, precisely. There you saw food at its fountain-
licad, not in blue packets in a grocer's shop. And of course
every man would have a pride in his own fields, and ask you
what you thought of his crops ; and you would come to see
something else in a landscape than the mere colours that an
English young lady would see. The cattle — did you begin
to learn something of the points of the cattle ? "
She had to confess her ignorance in that direction.
HOME 105
*' Then the wilder and fiercer cattle, Violet — go on and
tell us of buffaloes, and grizzlies, and mustangs — I have
loved the word mustang ever since I was a boy. Gracious
me ! how I used to long for the life of a savage — for
prairies, and war-trails, and squaws, and mocassins : Violet,
did you ever snare a brace of mocassins when you were
meandering about the Rocky Mountains ? "
" If I were you," she said, with a sweet sarcasm, " I
would say, ' mocassins,' not ' mocassins ! ' "
" Thus it is she crushes us with her newly-found know-
ledge. But we are willing to learn. Violet, you shall teach
us all about assegais and boomerangs — but those don't belong
to America, do they ? — and we Avill admire the noble savage."
"You were talking of the delights of a savage Hfe — in
the Highlands — just before Miss North came in to surprise
us," said George Miller.
" Oh," cried Miss North, suddenly, " why didn't you go
to the Highlands last year ? I thought you had determined
to go every year after your first ex[ierience the year before
last."
"The truth Ls — " said Mr. Drnmmond, with some
embarrassment.
Young Miller broke in — proud to be able to convey
information,
" He won't tdl you, ]\riss North. The fact is he went
and gave his holiday-money to a clergyman's widow to take
her family down to the sea-side ; and if you ask my opinion
about it, I think it was much too much of a good thing. I
don't see the fun of — ."
" Violet, what did you think of New York ? " said Drum-
mond quickly.
The girl laughed : she knew he was not anxious to know
her opinion of New York,
" liub you arc going this year to the Highlands ? " she
said.
" We hope so."
" I wish 1 were going with you," the girl said, simply and
naturally.
"AVhy shouldn'L you ? " said (Jeorge I\lill(r, boldly.
It \\a8 a pretty project that he then and there formed.
Miss North would go up to that shooting-box with her
I04 MADCAP VIOLET
friends ; mid pleiismit indood would lio tho pnrtios tlicy
would have in Llie evcniiij,^ when the toils of tlic day were
over. And if a certain young man should happen to be in
the neijxhbourliood — by the merest chance, of course — could
so hospitable, and generous, and kindly a fellow as Mr.
Drummond was, refuse to ofTer him a few days' shooting ?
Then there would be odd moments now and again for
clamlxrings up the hills, in order to sit on the sunlit rocks
and listen to the humming of the bees, or for quiet and
pensive strolls along the valleys in the cool of the evening
with the mountains losing the last fire of the sunset, and a
white mist gathering along the bed of the distant loch.
3Iiller looked anxiously for an answer to this proposal
" Why shouldn't you ? " echoed Mr. Drummond. "We
will make you welcome enough."
"• You are very kind indeed," she said, with a smile ; " but
I am under proper government now. Jjady North means
to try to put up with me as well as she can ; and my sisters
almost succeeded this morning in making me believe they
liked me. So I am to stay on there ; and I suppose in
consequence we shall move westward some day soon. That
will be hard on poor papa ; for he will shift his house all
for nothing — ."
" Why, Violet ? "
" Oh," said the young lady with her ordinary cool frank-
ness, " Lady North and I are sure to have a fight — (piite
certain. I think her a mean-spirited and tricky little
woman ; she thinks that I have a frightfully bad temper ;
80 it will be just as it was before."
" There you are WTong," said ]\rr. Drummond quietly.
" It will not be as it was before ; but very dilTercnt. Do
you know what people Avill say of you now if you and Lady
North don't agree ? — why that you have such a bad temper
that you cannot live in your father's house."
" Perhaps that is true enough," she said, with great
modesty — and Amy \\'arrencr saw something in her mis-
chievous smile of the Violet of other days.
" And then," continued her IMcntor, " formerly, when
you had a quarrel, you could live at iMiss Main's school.
Where would you go now ? Not to school again ? "
*' Ab, well," she said, with a bright look, " don't let qs
HOME 105
t.ilk of all those nnplcasr.nt things now ; for I am so olad
to get back and be among you again that I am disposed to
be humble and obedient even to my stepmother. And she
is really tiying to be very kind to me just now. I am to
keep the brougham to-night till eleven o'clock, if you don't
turn me out before then. And Lady North is coming over
to call on you, Mrs. Warrener ; and she wants you all to
come to her next ' At Home ' on the 30th. I think you
have got a card, Mr. ]\Iiller ? "
"Yes," said he, with some ' embarrassment. "Do you
think your father would object to my going ? "
" Oh dear, no," she answered, confidently. " Papa never
keeps up old scores ; and as well as I can recollect, you —
you — seemed to have pleased him by going to him frankly.
How silly we were ! " she added tjuickly, and with a return
of the warm colour to her cheeks.
They got away from that sul)ject also, however, and no
other reference was made to it. The girl was altogether
delighted to be with her old friends again ; and the changes
she had noticed on her entrance became less prominent now.
She submitted, just as she had done in her school-girl days,
to be alternately lectured, teased, and laughed at, by
;Mr. Drummond ; and she did not mind his continually
calling her Violet. Slie made ]\rrs. Warrener promise to
])ring them all to Lady North's party. She would have
Amy come with her for her first drive in the Park, where,
as her father had consented, she should herself drive Lady
Nortli's victoria and pair of ponies.
^Ir. ^Miller got the least share of her attention. Tliesc
two rarely spoke to each other, and then never without a
little embarrassmcTit ; but very freciueiitly she had a ffuiet,
curious look at liim, apparently trying to discover something.
As for liim, he simply sate and stared at her — watching her
every movement, fa8cinat(;d by her voice, her smile, the l)riglit
frank look of tliose darkly-laslied eyes. I'ut a great joy wiis
in store for him. For some jjurpose or other, she took from
her pocket a small pencil, but found it was l)rokcn.
"Oh, do let me g"t it mended for y'»u," said he eagerly.
" I know a man who is capital for that."
" Is it worth it ? " said she, handing it over.
His reply was to take from his pocket a beautiful little.
io6 M.mC.lP VIOLET
]tcii ami }t(.iicil-casc with a knife attached ; and this he
bc.irsxcd her to aeco}it in cxchauj^c, as it was l)ettcr lilted for
a hidy than for him.
" In cxchanjjc ? " she said, with a smile that was wortli
to him more than a thonsand pencil-cases. " That would
l>e a ]n-otital»le exchant;'e. This one is gold ; mine is
aluminium ; thank yon, but I could not rob j'ou."
" AVell, at all events, you can keep it until I return you
this one ? "
" Oh yes," she said, " if you Avill be so kind."
lie put that humble little pencil-case — worth al)Out five
shillings — in iiis pocket with as much pride as if it had been
made of ivory and diamonds ; and he secretly vowed that
she should never see it again, even if she lived for a thousand
years.
Then, in the old familiar fashion of spending the evening
which Violet knew so well, Mary the maid-servant came in
with the frugal supper ; and there was great amusement
over her wonder at seeing IMiss North.
" How are you, Mary .? are you quite well ? " said that
young lady, who was a great friend of all maid-servants and
folks in humble capacity.
" Oh yes, !Miss," stammered Mary ; — ■" I mean ma'am — I
am pretty well, thank you."
" Xow there is but one question more I have to ask," said
A'iolet, as they all sate round the small white-covered table,
" and I am almost afraid to ask it. Have they built over
(irove Park yet ? "
" Certainly not," was the answer.
" And the big cedars are still tlicre, and the tall elms,
and the rooks' nests 't "
*' Not a thing altered since you left."
" Ah, well ; do you know," she said, " when I used to
think of the happiest time I ever spent in England and the
most beautiful place I could remember, I always thought of
those Christmas holidays I spent with you, and of our walks
at night in the snow. Do you remember how we used to
wander out when it was late, with the hard snow crackling
beneath one's feet, and the gaslamps shining on the trees,
and then we went away into the Park, under the shadow of
those big cedars ? Then I used to think of the silence we
HOME 107
got into — by the side of the meadows— one seemed to be up
close to the stars, and you could not imagine there was any-
body living iu those two or three houses. And as for
Londou — though it lay quite near — you know, you could
see or hear nothing of it — there was nothing all around but
the white snow, and the black trees, and the stars. Do
you remember all that ? "
" But where is it ? " said young ]\Iiller, looking puzzled.
Could she be talking so enthusiastically about some place
in Camberwell ?
" Over the way," she said promptly. " Five minutes'
walk off."
" And that is the most beautiful place you can re-
member ? " said he. " And you have been to Chamounix ? "
" Yes it is," she said, boldly. " I like Camberwell better
than Chamounix, and therefore it is more beautiful. But
1 was speaking of the BuoAv-time, and the stars, and the
(|uiet of the frosty nights. Perhaps you have never been
into Grove Park ? If you walk round that way now "
" I propose we do," said Mr. Drummond, " as soon as we
finish supper. I am anxious to discover what it is iu the
place that makes it the rival of Chamouiiix."
" Don't you remember ? " she said, with great disappoint-
ment visible in her face.
" I remember the wonderful star-light nights and the
snow, certainly," said he.
" Very well," said she, " weren't they worth remembering ?
As to Chamounix — well, as to Chamounix — what can one
remember of Chamounix ? I know what I remember —
crowded taUca dliolo, hot walks in stifling valleys, firing
cannon and looking through a telescope, and all the ladies
trying who could get up the most striking costumes for
dinner. To go alwut a place like that with a lot of people
you don't like "
Here, for some occult reason, ViX. Drummond burst into
a most impertinent fit of laughing.
" Oh ye«," she said, with her colour rising, " I am nob
ashamed to own it. I liked tlic people with whom I went
walking about (Jruve Park, If that has anything to do
with it, I am very glad of it, for the sake of the Park."
" And they were very fond of you too, Violet," said her
,o8 MADCAP VIOLET
old pclioolfi'llow. Amy, with unoxpoetcd decision. "And
you arc ([uiLc rif,dil. ' And I woulil — I would hate Cha-
nionnix, if I were you."
""Why, child, what do you know about Chamounix?"
her motlier said,
" I don't want to know anything about it — I hate it,"
So that closed the discussion, which had ended in a
unanimous decision that Chamounix was a miserable and
despicable place as compared with a certain chosen spot in
Camberwcll.
Now if ]\riss North's love and admiration for Grove Park
were largely based on the romantic conditions in which she
remembered to have seen the place, surely Mr. Miller's
impressions were likely to be equally favourable. For when
they went outside in'to the cold night air there was an
appearance in the sky overhead that told how the moon
was visible somewhere ; and they knew that when they got
round into the high and open si)accs of the Park a vast and
moonlit landscape would be unrolled before their eyes. Miss
Violet and Mrs. Warrener led the way ; naturally the dis-
coverer of this wonderful place was pioneer. There was
scarcely anyone about ; the footfalls of the small party were
])laiuly heard in the silence of the Grove. They reached
the gloomy portals of the Park — gloomy because of the
cedars about — and then they left the region of bright gas-
lamps and passed in and through the darkness of the over-
hanging trees.
llie night was indeed a beautiful one, though as yet they
had not seen the moon. The sky overhead was clear and
full of pale stars ; in the south a lambent planet was shining.
How solemnly stood the great trees, their spreading branches
of a jet black against the far-off vault of blue, not a rustic
of their leaves breaking the deep stillness. There was a
scent of hay in the air, one of the meadows adjoining
liaving just been cut.
Wiieu at length they had reached the highest portion of
the Park, and got by one or two tall and silent houses, they
came upon a wonderful spectacle. No dramatic surprise
could have been more skilfully arranged ; for they had
become accustomed to the clear and serene darkness of the
night, the twinkling of the pale stars, and the still black-
HOME I09
ness of the lofty trees ; and they had no further expectation.
But all at once they found before them, as they looked
away over to Sydenham, a vast and moonlit space ; the air
filled with a strange pale glamour that seemed to He over
the broad valley ; while the yellow moon herself hung like
a great globe of fire immediately over a long low line of
hill stretching across the southern horizon. These heights,
lying under this glory of moonlight, would have seemed
dusky, mystic, and remote, but that here and there glittered
bright spots of fire, telling of houses hidden among trees,
and overlooking the wide plain. It was a wonderful pano-
rama : the burning stars of gold on the shadowy heights,
the full yellow moon in the violet-grey sky, the pale light
over the plain, and the black trees close at hand, the south-
ward-looking branches of which were touched here and
there by the mild radiance. Then the extreme silence of
the place — as if that were a pageant all lit up in an unin-
habited world — the cold, sweet night air — the mystery and
sadness of the stars.
" Ah, well," said Drummond, with a sigh, " it does not
matter whether it is Camberwell or Chamounix ; you get
very close to heaven on a night like this."
Young Miller felt that in his heart too ; for he was
standing beside Violet North ; and as she was gazing away
down into the south, with absent and wistful eyes, he could
watch with impunity the beautiful outlines of her face, now
touch'jd with a wan and mystic light. He wished to speak
to her, and yet he was afraid to break the strange stillness.
She did not seem to be aware of his presence ; but it was
with a secret thrill of i)leasure that from time to time his
lingers were touched by the corner of the light shawl she
wore.
" Is tliia as fine as what you remember ? " he said to her,
at length, in a low voice.
She seemed t(; try to collect herself. She looked at him
and said " Yes ; " but ])resently he saw her turn her head
away, and lie liad just caught a glimpse of the great tears
that stood in her eyes.
"Young Miller, said Mr. Drummond, as they walked
Vw:k, " we have beaten down your Ciiamounix ; we have
destroyed .Mont lilauc ; the (Jlacier des Uossons is no more."
r:o MADCAP VIOLET
"Quite right," sakl the young man, humbly; "I give
in."
Xow when Yii)let got hack to the house, she found her
father's brougham at the door, and she would nob enter
with them. JUit she said to Mr. ]\liller, who happened to
be her companion at the moment —
" I have some little presents for my fricuds here ; would
you kindly take them in for me ? "
There was after all some school-girl shyness about this
young lady ; she had not bad the courage to oifer them the
presents herself. And how gladly he undertook the com-
mission ! — he was proud to have her confidence in this
small matter.
Then she bade good-bye to them all. She was a little
silent as she left ; it was like going away once more from
home.
'- Then I shall see you on the 30th," said George Miller,
looking at her rather timidly.
" Oh yes, I shall be glad to see you," she said simply ;
aiul then she drove away.
lie curried the parcels into the house ; they were all
neatly wrapped up and addressed. He undertook the busi-
ness of opening them and displaying their contents ; and
lo ! there was on the table a wonderful assortment of gifts,
with the fancy of a girl apparent in them. For she had
brought strange Indian pipes, decorated w'ith silver and
colours and silk, for ^\x. Di'ummond, and a little case con-
taining a couple of revolvers with ivory and silver handles ;
aud there were fans and a marvellous shawl for Mrs. AVar-
rener ; and there was an extraordinary necklet of pale coral,
with In-acelets and what not, for her daughter. James
Drummond, gazing with astonishment at this goodly show,
pronounced an oration over them.
" There was once upon a time," said he, " a company of
poor folk sitting very disconsolate in a room together, and
they had grown rather gloomy, and tired of the dulness and
greyness of life. And all at once there appeared to them a
fairy princess, with a beautiful smile on her face ; and she
came amongst tliem and talked to them ; and all the sad-
ness went out of tbeir hearts ; andslie cheered them so that
they iK'gan to thiidc that life was quite enjoyable aud lovely
HOME 1 1 1
again. And when she went away, what did they find ?
AVhy, she had left behind her, without saying a word about
it, aU manner of precious and beautiful things, and the poor
folk were ahuost afraid to touch them, in case they shoukl
crumble away. But they didn't crumble away at all ; for
she was a real, live, human fairy ; and hadn't she promised
to come back, too, and cheer them up a bit now and again ?
Young Miller, I am sorry she did not expect to see you
too."
The young man pulled out the aluminium pencil-case
proudly.
" Look at that," said he, '* ami that belonged to lierselfy
" Xow, James," said IMrs. Warrener, with a kindly smile,
'' what about her being hardened by all the railway-people r"
" And oh ! how pretty she is ; and she is more beautiful
than ever I " cried Amy, rather incoherently.
Young !Miller was silent for a second or two. " I sup-
pose," said he, rather gloomily, " if she stays with her father
now, she will be going about a great deal, and seeing lots of
Eeople. If she drives in the Park, every one will get to
now who she is. How easy it is fur girls to have their
heads turned by the attention they get."
"It will take a great deal to turn Violet's head," said
^Irs. Warrener, gently. " There is plenty of shrewdness
in it."
When ^Fr. ]\Iiller set out to walk over to Sydenham Hill
that evening, the notions that went whirling through his
brain were alternately disijuieting and pleasing. Had he
not this treasure of a pencil transferred from her pocket to
Ills ? She liad breathed u]ion it many a time ; she had
held it in her white, small lingers ; perchance she may in
an absent moment have put it up to her lijis. It was a fair,
still, moonlight night ; he took out the bit of aluniiniuni as
if it had been a talisman, and kissed it a hundi'cd times.
Then had she not ailmitted she would be glad to sec him
on this ajiproaching evening ? and already another day was
about to begin, to lessen the long ])roct'Ssion of dates. It
was true that she was very beautiful and very proud ; slu;
would have lots of admirers. Lady North was fond of
society ; Violet would meet all manner of strangers ; they
would know tliat her father was a rich man ; and they would
112 MADCAP VIOLET
be eager to win the afTcctious of a girl who had beauty,
money, everything to bestow. The wonderful moonlit land-
scape was not BO lovely now, since she had driven away.
The orange points of fire on the heights were almost
extinguished. The world generally had grown less fairy-
like ; but still he was to meet her in less than a fortnight's
time.
CHAPTER XII.
WALPURGIS-NIGHT.
Ox the very next afternoon Lady North and Violet paid
the promised visit to ]\Irs. "Warreuer. Unluckily James
Druinmond was not in the house ; but his sister had enough
of his shrewdness of percei)tion to see how little likely it
was that this stepmother and stepdaughter would ever agree
— the one a in-ini, dignified, matter-of-fact little woman,
who had a curious watchful and observant look in her cold
grey eyes, and a certain affected stateliness of manner ; the
other a proud, impetuous girl, who had the bitterest scorn
of all preten(;e and an amazing frankness in showing it.
Lady North, so far as her formal manner would allow,
was profuse in her apologies to ]\Irs. AVarrener for the short
notice she had given her ; and now it appeared that Avhat
Violet had modestly called an " At Home " was in reality a
fancy dross ball. George ]\Iiller had also been modest in the
matter ; and had not told his friends of his having received
an invitation.
" It is so shoi't a time," said Violet ; "but I am sure you
will come, !Mrs. AVarrener — and Amy too ■"
" Not Amy, at any rate," said the gentle little house-
mother, with a smile. " My only doubt, Lady North, is
about my brother. I am afraid a fancy dress ball would
not quite fall in with his habits."
" My dear Mrs. WaiTener," said Violet, with the air of a
woman of the world, " it docs not accord with anybody's
habits ; but it is merely a harndess piece of fun, that even
very wise people like. You have no idea how pleased he
will be by the show of beautiful costumes. And I know he
will come if you say that I particularly asked him. "We
J FA LP URGIS-NIGHT 1 1 3
shall have finite a party by ourselves, you know — Mr. jMillcr
is coming."
"And what will be Im dress ? " asked Mrs. Warrener.
"1 don't know," said Violet ; and then she added, with
a sort of mischievous smile : " Tell him to come as Romeo.
AVould he not look well as Eomeo ? Now do, Mrs. "War-
rener, tell him that I wish him to come as Romeo."
" Very well, A'iolet," said Mrs. Warrener, with a smile ;
but she shook her head all the time — the school-girl had
not wholly left this young lady.
Now, strange to say, Mr. Drmnmond accepted the in-
vitation with eagerness and delight — it happened to strike
some fancy. In a second he was full of schemes of costume.
He would go as this, he would go as that ; his sister must
be Pharaoh's Danghter, must be Consuelo, must be Lady
Jane Grey. In imagination he tumbled all the centuries
together ; and played hop, skip, and jump through history.
In the end he was forced to confess that he did not know
what to do.
There came to his aid a practical young man.
"The simplest thing in the world," said George ]\Iiller,
with a superior air. " You come with me to a man in Bow
Street ; he will show you coloured plates ; you can have a
dress made for you ; or you can see what he has. I will go
with you : he will charge you ever so much too much if
you let him."
"And you — have you got your dress ? " asked Drummond,
with a modest air, of this experienced jxirson.
" It is being made," said he, carelessly. " I am going as
Charles I."
" I have a message for you as regards that," said INfrs.
"Warrener, looking at him in her quiet and humorons way.
"Violet was over here yesterday. She bade me tell you you
must go to tlie ball as Jiomoo."
All the carelessness went out of Liie young man's manner
in a second.
" No ! " said he " Did she really ? It is not a joke ? "
" I have delivered the message as I got it."
" I*>y Jove ! Then I nuist telegraph to them to stop the
Charles I. dress — oh, I don't care whether I have to pay for
it or not I — in any case I will go as Romeo." And then he
I
114 MADCAP VIOLET
added (luickly, Avith a flusli in liis f;icc : " Don't you think
the joke a ^ood one ? She was making fun, of course ;
lint ubat a joke it will be to surprise her ? "
Forthwith it was arranged that these three should make
up a little party to go to Bow Street ; and on their way
thither it almost seemed as if Mr. Drummond had gone out
of bis senses. Young Miller did not understand this kind
of thing. Im;iginary conversations between discarded cos-
tumes about the character of their successive wearers !
Ghosts getting into a cosfumicr^s repository, and having a
fancy-dress ball by phosphorescent light ! He treated such
nonsense with impatience ; he would rather have under-
stood clearly what dress ]\Ir. Drummond proposed to wear.
Then, even in presence of the grave and puzzled costumier,
also ! Young ]\Iillcr, as a shrewd and practical person, per-
ceived that tins was a matter of Inisiuess, and not a subject
for all manner of whimsical absurdities. AVhere was the
fun of bewildering a costumier, when that worthy person
was patiently turning over the coloured plates ?
"Mercutio," said Drummond. " Is that Mercutio ? How
plump and well favoured he is. I always loved IMercutio —
but I did not know he was so good-looking. They say
►Shakespeare killed him because he could not keep up the
supply of jokes that IMercutio needed. They might as well
say that God took and plunged the rivers into the sea lest
there shouldn't be enough water left on land for a long
river-course. That's why the rivers always take the nearest
way ; and that's why poor old IMercutio was killed."
Now what was the good of talking like that to this
puzzled tradesman and artist ? Y'oung Miller had con-
tinually to keep saying :
" And how much would that be — in blue satin and velvet,
for example ? "
It was indeed very lucky for these two that George Miller
had gone with them ; for, in the end, when they had finally
made their choice, he suggested an arrangement which
lessened the proposed cost by more than one half. The
costumes were to be made according to sketches which Mr.
Drummond was to supply ; but they were to remain the
Eroperty of the costumier ; and only their temporary use to
e charged for. Not only Mr. Drummond, but also his
WALPURGIS-NIGHT 115
sister, ^dlO liad more to do with accounts, was quite im-
pressed by the business-like way in which Mr. Miller drew
up and ratified this contract.
One evening that little garden in Camberwell saw a
strange sight. It was nearly dusk ; under the cherry and
apple-trees there was almost darkness. And what was this
tall and silent figure, clad from head to heel in a cloak of
sombre red, with a sword thrusting out the cloak behind,
Avith a peaked black cap coming down on the forehead, the
cap surmounted by a tall red feather that here and there
brushed the leaves of the trees ? What manner of man was
this, with ruddy shadows under the strangely vivid eyes,
with cadaverous cheeks, with pointed beard and curled
moustache, and with a iiendish grin on his lips ? Then a
younger man stepped do^vn from the balcony ; and behold,
the youth was bravely clad in blue and silver, with a cape
of velvet hanging from his shoulders ; and there was a soft
yellow down on his upper lip ; and a look of gay laughter
about his handsome face. He, in turn, was followed by a
beautiful and gentle creature, who wore her yellow hair in
two long plaits behind, and who appeared in a simple dress
of white, with its tight sleeves and its satchel touched here
and there with blue. Strangely enough, as the three figures
v.alkcd here and there through the twilight of the garden,
Jilcphistopheles, Romeo, and jMargarct spoke the same lan-
guage, and laughed with the same light laughter. It was
their dress rehearsal : the solitary spectator being a young
lady in the balcony, who said they looked like ghosts, and
hoped she should not dreani of them that night.
I'he important evening at length arrived ; and George
^Miller had arranged to dress at ]\rr. Drummond's house ;
for he was quite sure that, without his supervision, Mcpliis-
topheles would Ije found lacking in iiendish eyebrows and
moustache. James Drummond was not accustomed to
these things ; he was a mere child in the hands of young
^Miller, who dealt with this matter in a serious and didactic
fashion.
The big house in Euston Square was all lit up ; Chinese
lanterns were hung along the covered way leading down to
the gate ; and on the pavement a ]arg(; number of people
liad assembled to wateh the arrivals descend from the
I 'i
ii6 MADCAP VIOLET
i-arriiij^es aiul walk up tliat lane of diiiily-coloiired li^lit.
TlicTo was a inuriiim- of surprise when a tall, piuut lij^ure
iu sombre red stalked hy ; with a wliisi)er of " The Devil ! "
Ronico was a little bewildered ; he was wouderinj? how
Violet would b(> dressed ; whether she Avould be kiud or
jiroud ; whether she would dance with nuiDy people. He
resolved that he would not stay in the room if she danced
with any one other than himself ; and he already hated that
unknown stranger.
lilore brilliant lights ; a sound of distant music ; Bomc
servants, with staring eyes and anxious manner.
Mr. Drimimoud laps young liomeo on the Bhoulder.
"You arc in the way."
He stands aside ; and two strange creatures go by.
"Thank you," says one of them, courteously. "You
have allowed two centuries to pass."
As yet they are but encountering the outward ripples of
the great whirlpool within. Cleopatra, proud and dusky,
with golden ornaments pendant over her forehead, comes
out into the cooler air of the hall ; she is attended by an
executioner, draped in black, and masked. Whose are
these enormous scarlet feathers sweeping back from the
cowl ? — surely they and the long slashed cloak belong to a
High Baron of Germany ! There, at the foot of the stairs,
Mary Queen of Scots is chatting pleasantly with a tall youth
dressed as chef de cuisine ; beside them stands the redoubt-
able Jean Sansterre, the lights gleaming on his suit of
chain-mail, his huge shield and battle-axe. Harlequin
whips by ; the solemn IMaster of Ravenswood appears with
Ophelia on his arm ; the mighty-hearted Barbarossa and
the Fille du Regiment, laughing and talking together, are
making for the ball-room.
" ' Art thou not Eomeo, and a Montague ? ' "
At the sound of that well-known voice our three strangers
turned instantaneously : what wonderful vision was this ? —
not the Violet North they knew, but Juliet herself de-
scended in all her beauty fi'oni the moonlit balcony — her
face a trifle pale, perhaps, but that may have been the
reflected light of her robes of white satin — her magnificent
black hair looking blacker because of this gleaming dress —
WALP URGIS-NIGHT \ 1 7
her dark eyes full of fire, and light, and gladness — the
proud, sweet mouth partly opened in the excitement of the
moment, and just showing a glimmer of milk-white teeth.
Young Romeo was altogether overwhelmed, blinded, be-
wildered. What great condescension was this — or was she
but toying with him : she, the full-grown woman still
fancying that he was but a youth ? There was more of the
girl than of the woman, however, in the delight of her face,
in the eager fashion in which she insisted on showing them
where Lady North was posted.
" Violet, how lovely you look in that dress I " Mrs.
AYarrener could not help saying, in an undertone.
" Can we get up the stairs ? " the girl said. " Lady
North is on the landing. Mr. Drummond, shall we lead
the way ? "
Surely Romeo and Juliet should have gone together.
Romeo was rather silent when he saw that beautiful crea-
ture in the white satin and pearls pass on with the tall iigm-e
in sombre red.
For a few seconds the crush on the stairs kept thorn
jammed in and motionless at one point of the ascent.
Violet turned round ; Romeo was just beneath ; and she
said to him, with a tender sweetness — ■
"'IIdw ciim'Ht thou hitlier, tell me I and wliercTore?
Thf! orchard walla arc higli, and hard t(j climb;
And tiie place death, considering who thou art,
If any of my kinsmen find thee here.' "
He could not answer — 'his face flushed red with embarrass-
ment ; but fortunately another upward movement on the
pait of the crowd carried them on again and hid his
vexation.
" She has studied her part better than you have," said
Mrs. Warrener, with a (|uiet smile.
" Uow could I know ? " said he, almost angrily. " T did
not know she would be Juliet. I sujjpose these are tiic
speeches Juliet makes. And one looks such a fool I "
" I'nt surely you know the pretty tilings that Romeo says
to her ? " said his companion.
" No, I don't," lie said gloomily. " Poetry was never
much in my way. But-- ])nt if you know, Mm. Warreuer —
couldn't you give me a hint or two "
iiS MADCAP VIOLET
'* 1 think uiy brother hiis takeu up your mrt," said she ;
and then, indeed, they heard that IMephisiopheles and
Juliet were addressing; oacliotliev in very beautiful language.
(ieor<;e !MilKT leapt to the conclusion that there was a
rrreat deal of exaggerated and tawdry scntinxeut about
Shakespeare ; and that, in any case, theatrical stuff should
be kept for theatres.
On the landing, and in a recess so that her guests could
pass by her into the ball-room, they found Lady North, who
was very dignilied and veiy courteous. Her eldest daughter,
Anatolia, stood by her. What made young Miller ask this
rather plain young lady, so that his companions could
distinctly overhear, for the next waltz she had free .'' He
had not asked A'iolet to dance.
They looked in on the wonderful assemblage of picturesque
figures — certain groups of them here and there in motion —
the sound of music all tlirough tlic place — the brilliant
colours and diverse forms almost bewildering the eye. The
fair Juliet, her hand still on the arm of the tall and sombre
^fi-phistopheles, showed him a certain little pink card.
" I have not given away one dance yet," said she.
" Do you wish me to ask you to dance ? " he replied.
" Yes."
*' It is Romeo Avho ought to dance with Juliet."
" I wish to dance with you — or what is the same thing, I
want you to engage me for one or two, that we may keep
together, and see the people."
" Give me your progranmie, Violet."
He took it and managed, with some difficulty, to put
certain hieroglyphs on it.
" "Why you have put J.D. at every one 1 " cried Juliet.
" Yes," said he, " that is what I should prefer. But I
am not gi'cedy. Whenever you wish to cheer up the
drooping spirits of your Romeo, I will set you free. What
have you said to hijn, Violet ? "
She turned round and regarded the young man with some
wonder. He was certainly not looking well pleased.
"Come," she continued, "I will take you all round by
another way to the balcony, and you will see everything
from there. That will be better than fighting across the
room. But i»erhaps you wish to dance, ]\Ir. Miller ? "
WALPURGIS-NIGHT 119
" No, thank you," said he, gruffly.
She would take no notice of his manner. She said
gently—
" If you will follow us, then, we can go round to the
balcony and have a nice cool place almost to ourselves.
Shall we go, ]\Ir. Drummond ? "
" I am no pilot," said he, in a tragic voice.
" ' Yet wort thou as far
As that vast shore washed with the furtliest sea,
I wouhl adventure for such merchandise ! ' "
" ' 'Tis 1)ut thy name that is mine enemy ! ' " she retorted,
with a hght laugh, as she again took his arm and led him
away.
" ' Thou art thyself, though Mephistopheles.
"What's Mephistopheles? It is nor hand, nor foot.
Nor arm, nor face, nor any other part
Belonging to a man. Oh, be some other name ! ' "
" We appear to have got behind the scenes of a theatre,"
said young Miller, with savage contempt, to his companion.
" Don't you think it is very amusing," said jMrs. Warrener,
in her quiet way, " to see the gM play Juliet so well ?
How delightfully gracious her manner is ! "
" I think when you are on the stage, you ought to be on
the stage," said he, bluntly ; " and when you're in a private
house, you ought to be in a private house. I don't see the
fun of all that tomfoolery."
" Do you mean the fancy costumes ? " Mrs. Warrener
asked, with gentle sarcasm.
" (Jh d(jar no — I mean that poetry and nonsense."
Certainly the small room through which they were now
passing was, in one respect, like the gloomy corridors
" behind the scenes." It was dark enough, l)ut they could
at all events see that in the centre of the room a table was
])laced which had a white cloth on it.
"Isn't I-ady North kind?" said Violet. "She has
given me this room for us four, so that as soon as the
others go down t(j supjier we can have ours in here, in
(juiet and coolness."
'"By whos(; direction fouud'st thou out this place?'"
asked her companion.
120 AfADCAP VIOLET
" Please, Moitliistuphelos-Roiiu'o, to keep to your owu
s]">eeflios," sho observed, with some dignity. " That one
beloni,'s to me."
From this small room they went out on the balcony,
whieh was hunt,' round with jiink and wliite, and lit up
with Chinese lanterns ; and, passing,' alon«?, they came once
more in sijrlit of the brilliant ball-room, at the open
windows of which they now stood. Two or three others
had discovered this quiet retreat — opportune for conversa-
tion as well as atjreeablc on account of its coolness ; but
somehow these dusky figures loved the darkness rather than
the li>;ht, and Violet's party, assembled in front of one of
the windows, was left pretty much to itself.
She set to work to exorcise the demon — was it of some
ridiculous jealousy ? — that had <(ot possession of this young
man. She had not much trouble. Who could have
withstood the l)right frank smile, and the friendly look of
her beautiful dark eyes ? Besides, was he not iu Juliet's
own balcony — not looking np to her, but actually with her
— while there was no petulant nurse to call her ?
" Don't you mean to dance at all to-night ? " said she.
" No."
" Not even with me ? "
" Your card is full," said he, shortly.
" That is but a joke," she said. " I asked Mr. Drummond
to make sure I should have plenty of time to spend with
my especial friends ; and he took the whole night ; and I
am not sony. I fancy, ^fr. Drummond, you think that
dancing would not accord with the dignity of Mephistopheles,
don't you ? "
" Nor yet with his age," said he. " Dancing is for young
Romeos. Young Komeo, why are you lounging idly here ? "
The younger man was looking rather wistfully at Violet.
He was beginning to be sorry for his sulkiness. Would she
forgive him ? Was her kindness real .'' Or was she only
making fun ?
" AVill you dance this waltz with me ? " said he, in
desperation ; and she assented at once.
They passed into the ball-room.
" I thought you were to dance with Anatolia ? " she
said, with a smile.
WALPURGIS-NIGHT 121
" She had to stay by Lady North," he answered. " I — I
am very glad."
" You ought not to say such things : she is my sister.
And why did you ask her ? "
" I don't know," said he ; and presently they were lost in
the whirling crowd.
.Tames Drummond and his sister had watched them enter
the room. They were a sufficiently handsome couple, these
two young people, as they stood there for a moment
together — the slim, square-shouldered young fellow in blue
velvet and silver, with his fine features all lit up now by a
new gratitude and pleasure, and the tall, shapely, proud-
featured girl, whose hair seemed blacker than the raven's
Aving in contrast with the gleaming white of her dress.
After that they were visible but from time to time in the
whirl of wonderful shapes and colours that moved to the
light, rapid, and harmonious music.
" That is the beautiful time of life," Drummond said to
his sister, as they watched these two go by. " Youth,
health, bright spirits, the joy of living — and yet there is
some sadness about the spectacle. Not to them, of course ;
only to the looker-on. They are not thinking of to-morrow,
nor yet of middle-age, nor of any doubt or disquiet. Look
at them — don't you wish you could make this moment
eternity for them, and prolong that deliglit of rapid motion
for ever and ever ? "
" I do not," his sister said, promptly. " I don't know
what you mean, .lames ; but you are always coupling these
two together, as if they must necessarily marry."
"AVhy not ? " said he, rather absently.
"You know very well: the notion of a proud, high-
spirited girl Hke Violet marrying a young man like that — ■
who has got no more imagination, or feeling, or mind,
than a block of wood ! "
" You are never fair to young Miller, Sarah ; he is
quite as intelligent as most young men ; and he is far more
willing to improve himself than any I know."
" He sha'n't marry Violet."
" You used to like him well enough."
"Yes ; because I never dreamed that anything serious would
come of tliat foolish adventure of theirs. But now I am sure
1Z2 MADCAP VIOLET
lie means to marrv lior if she will marry liiin ; and I think
she huH a, sort of half-tLudcr, half-romantic; interest in him
at whieh she lanijhs, but which is likely to make mischief."
" That is how yon describe marriai^^c ? " said he.
lint at this moment the two yonu«f people came back —
ilnshed, eager, gay in spirits ; liomco in especial being
delighted, and showing his delight by being auxions to
share it. INFrs. AVarrener nnist really go in and dance.
The Hashing by of the dilVcrent characters was wonderful.
Had she seen Henry VIII. go down ? AVhat was this
perfume they were burning ?
Then he was anxious that Violet should give him the
next dance, and the next dance, and the next again. But
slie refused. She was not going to desert her friend?.
When this present dance was over, she invited Mej^his-
topheles to walk with her through the room that they
might look at the crowd together ; and llomeo and
Margaret followed, the former quite glad and contented
now. It is true that he had more rivals than ever. Violet
North was known to but few of her stepmother's guests ;
but the appearance of the girl was too striking to escape
nnnoticed ; and there were all sorts of applications to Lady
North for an introduction to the beautiful young lady
dressed as Juliet. That young lady was exceedingly
courteous to these successive strangers ; but how could she
promise them a dance, seeing that her card was full to the
very last line ?
80 the night went by, in music, laughter, and gladness ;
and they had supper all by themselves in that little room,
the fair Juliet being queen of the feast ; and Lady North
sate with them for a time, and said some pretty things
about ^Margaret's dress ; and Violet's father looked in on
them, and said to young Miller, " Well, sir, been running
away with any more school-girls lately?" As for the
young lady herself, the light on her face was something to
look at ; it seemed to one sitting there that youth had
nothing more beautiful to give than such a night.
" AVhat do you think of it all ? " she said to Mr.
Dmmmond, when they went back into the ball-room, to
look on at a slow and stately minuet that was being danced
by a few experts. " Don't you thiidv it is lovely ? "
WALPURGIS-NIGHT 123
" I am trying to think what you thiuk of it," said he.
" To me the chief delight of it is the delight I see in your
face. I have never seen a girl at her first hall before ; it is
a good tiling to see."
" Why do you speak so sadly ? "
" Do I ? "
" Yes. And when I am not by, I see you looking at the
whole affair as if it were fifty miles away. I -wish you
would dance with me, instead of merely standing and
looking on like that."
" It is for young Romeos to dance," that was all he
would say — and he said it very kindly to her ; and indeed
at this moment young Romeo did come up and claim the
next dance, so that she v/cnt away with him.
A little time after, when the loud music ceased, and there
was nothing heard hut a newly-awakened hum of conver-
sation and the shuflling of feet, young Romeo said to his
partner —
" Shall we go through that little supper-room, and
surprise them in the balcony ? "
" If you like," she said : she was ready for anything.
They got out and round to that small room ; the candles
were still burning brightly on the talkie. She was leading
the way, for there was room but for one to pass, when he
jjut his hand on her hand to detain her. She looked round
in some surprise.
" Just a second," said he, and she could not understand
why his eyes should look so anxious. " I want to speak to
you, Violet — I have something to say to you •"
Then she understood him in a moment ; and she drew
back, afraid. Her first impulse was the school-girl one, to
beat a sudden retreat into the balcony ; her second [the
woman's one, to implore him to spare them both the
unnecessary pain of a request and refusal. But she had
miscalculated his intentions.
"Only this," K;iid he, in nervous haste, "will you promise
mo not to inari'y anybody for two years to come 'i "
It was a stninge re(iuest ; a dcclarution of ji'alousy rather
than of love. The girl was rather pali', and she was
certainly frightciKJd : had she had more self-possession sho
would have laughed.
1 : 4 AfADCA P VIOLE T
" I don't (piito know what you mean," she said. " I am
not likely to many any one— I don't think of marrying
any cue "
"All I want is a chance," he said, and lie put hoth his
hands over that one tliat he still held, while he looked in
lier face. " You will let me hope that some day I may
l>orsuade you to he my wife "
" I cannot i>romise — I cannot promise," she said, almost
wildly.
"1 don't ask you," he said. "Violet, now don't be
hard."
She looked at him — at the entreaty in his eyes.
" What do you want me to say ? " she asked, in a low
voice.
" That you will give me leave to hope that some day you
will marry me."
" It is only a ' perhaps ' ? " she said, with her eyes turned
to the floor.
" It is only a ' perhaps,' — that is all," he said, eagerly.
" Very well, then."
In his transport he would fain have kissed her ; but he
was afraid ; ho kissed her hand passionately, and said she
was an angel of kindness.
" And then," said he, " Violet, you know I must ask your
father's permission "
" Oh, no, no ! " she cried instinctively, feeling that that
would pledge her more and more.
" But only as between him and me," tlie young man said,
with the same impetuous haste. " You have nothing to do
with it. You are not bound by that. But of course he
sees already why I have become so intimate with the rest of
the family ; and this would only be putting everything
straight and above-board "
" Oh, very well," said she, rather quickly. "There must
be no stupid secret this time. And you will tell my father
that I have not promised to marry you — that it is
only "
" I will tell him everything. Violet, how kind you
are ! "
" Come away," she said hurriedly, and her face was pale.
" You must dance with Mrs. Warreuer."
WALPURGIS-NIGHT 125
What bad sncldenly raised the spirits of this young- man
to the verge of madness ? He seemed drunk with delight
his face was afire with pleasure ; his laughter extravagant ;
bis speech rapid and excited. "Violet, on the other hand,
was pale, concerned, and silent. When George Miller took
Mrs. Warrener away into the room, Yiolet, left alone with
Mr. Drummond, said little, but that little was said with an
unusual earnestness of tone. He would have been surprised
by it but that he knew how anxiously kind she always was
to her old friends.
He drew her attention to a strange blue light that began
to be visible even through the ruddy awning of the balcony.
It was about time they were getting home.
" And I am so glad that you have been amused. I sliould
have been miserable if you had taken all this trouble and
been disappointed."
" Do not fear that," said he, with a smile. " To look at
your enjoyment would have been enough pleasure for any
one."
It was, indeed, the cold grey of the morning when these
strange ligurcs issued out of the ruddy hall and made their
way home in the new and pale light. Of what were they
all thinking, now that another day had come, and the hurry
and excitement of that Walpurgis-night over and gone for
ever ?
One young man, in a four-wheeled cab, making for
Piccadilly, was communing with himself thus :
" How handsome she will look at a dinner-table ! In her
case, any way, a man might fairly be proud of taking his
own wife out for a drive. I wonder what my father will do
for me — sur(;ly soinetliing handsome ; and then, if her
father gives her anything at all decent, w(! shall get on very
well. Jiy Jove, wliat a i)reciou8 lucky fellow I am ! And
she sha'n't have to fear any neglect or unkindncss from me ;
I see too much of tliat going on."
In anotlier vebicle, going in another direction, a tall,
thin, middle-aged man, looking rather sad, worn, and tired,
was talking to his sister. But surely not of I be fnncy-drcss
IniU ?
" I suppose," lie was saying, in his absent and dreamy
way, "that iloland, the brave kniglit Kolaml, never existed.
126 MADCAP VIOLET
I don't much care about that ; for the man who imagined
such a perfect type of manhood — wlio, among all the
trivialities and conimonj^lacc of the life around him — the
lircakfasts, dinners, and sujjpers, the rising in the morning
to wash your face — the wretched details of one hour after
another — well, I think the man who managed in the midst
of all that to imagine such a splendid figure as Roland was
far gi'cater than the Roland he created. Don't you think
so, Sarah ? I don't care whether King Arthur ever lived ;
because a greater than Arthur lives now, and tells us about
him. And yet I tliink that Tristram is the bravest knight,
and has the most picturesque story, in the 3lorte d\irthi(r."
And again — but surely this had nothing to do with the
fancy-dress ball ?
" I wonder if the wise men of Egypt wished to teach the
people a lesson in humility when they made the beetle an
object of worship ? Or was it a challenge to faith ? Fancy
what an imposture the owl was as a symbol of Minerva — ■
the biggest fool of a bird you can find. I suppose owls
don't eat grapes ; but no bird but a half-blind owl could
have been such a fool as to peck at Zeuxis' painted grapes."
And again — but what on earth had this to do with the
fancy-dress ball ?
" What a line thing it must have been to carry about
with you a sword — the sort of consciousness, I mean, of
having the power of life or death with you. If you were
weak, the sword became part of yourself, and gave you
strength. Now they go to war with engines and machines !
— and I suppose you seldom know you have killed a man.
But don't you think that a great war must leave behind it,
in thousands of human Ijosoms, a secret consciousness of
having committed murder ? — a suspicion, or a certainty,
that a man must not even mention to his wife ? — the half
glimmer of a dying face, the horrid recollection of a splash
of blood ? "
In the house which these three people had just left a
young girl sate alone in her own room, her face bent down,
her hands clasped on her knees.
" Have I promised — have I promised ? " this was what
she was thinking. " How anxious and pitiful he looked —
and tliat is the time that foincs Ijut once to a girl, to be
FIRE AND WATER irj
kind or to be cruel to her first lover. I could not be cruel ;
and yet I am not deeply pledged. "\Vc may find out it is
all a mistake, after all ; and when we are old, I dare say we
shall laugh over our youthful romance. When will he
speak to my father ? "
Her thoughts took another turn — fled southward with the
speed of lightning :
" Oh, my good, kind friend," she would have said, if she
had translated her fancies into speech, "why were you so
sad to-night, and silent, and far-away in your look ? You
said you were pleased — only to please me. Have you no
one to ask you what yon are thinking about, when you look
like that ? And don't you know there are some who would
give their life — who would willingly and gladly give their
own worthless life away — if that would brighten your sad
eyes and make you cheerful and happy ? "
CHxVPTER XIII.
FIRE AND WATER.
If George ]\riller had any hope of winning Yiolet North for
a wife, he set about the tiusk in the most wrong-headed of
fashions. A little more imagination, and of the perception
that accompanies imagination, would have shown him the
folly of prematurely brandishing in the face of a high-
spirited girl, who dearly loved her liberty, those shackles of
matrimony which ought to have been kept in the back-
ground, or altogether concealed. He would have seen that
his best chances hung on his fostering that sentiment of
half-humorous, half-tender lomance with which she was
disposed to regard her youthful lover ; he ought to have let
the gentle ])roces3 of time strengthen this sentiment ; he
ou^ht to have accustomed her to the notion of losing her
liberty by slow and insidious degrees. The matter-of-fact
young man missed all that. He wanted to know exactly
how they stood. He could not understand why they should
not be engaged like other people. "What harm was there in
a ring ? In a word, he was anxious to take jiossession of a
beautiful wife ; while she regarded his claims uj^on Iwr
with suqjriso and distinct aversion — hence all manner of
128 MADCAP VIOLET
lovers' (lUrtiTcls, wliich were excitint,' cnon,i,'li, l)iit rather
danijorous.
First of all, he had ^ouc to 8ir Acton North, wlio re-
ceived him with much friendliness.
" What ! " said he, when the young man had told his
story, "you run away with a girl, and then you come and
ask her father for iK-rmission to court her ! That is putting
the horse behind the cart, isn't it ? "
]\Ir. ^liller was very nervous ; but when liis proposed
father-in-law was good enough to make a joke, he was
bound to laugh at it ; so he grinned a ghastly grin.
" "What does she say, eh ? What does she say herself ?
That is the point."
Indeed the great railway engineer could have no objec-
tion to the young man as a husband for Violet. He was of
a rich and reputable family ; he was young, good-looking,
apparently good-tempered ; his business prospects were
excellent. There was another point to be considered. Sir
Acton had a suspicion that the truce between his wife and
her stepdaughter was dangerously hollow ; at any moment
the gu'l might have to go ; and whither could she go ? If
she wanted to marry this young man, why should she not ?
Moreover, he knew he would be paying a compliment to
Lady North in rather encouraging the attentions of this
young man ; so that, while he pleased himself by rendering
Violet's future more secure, he would make his consent a
favour granted to his wife. This is always good policy on
the part of a husband.
" Well, sir," young Miller answered, " I have asked
nothing definite. I thought it better to come to you first."
" Quite right, quite right. AVell, you must question her-
self, you know ; but be cautious."
George ]\Iiller was rather puzzled by the twinkling light
that came into the grey eyes of this big, white-bearded
man.
" She wants dealing with," said her father, frankly.
" She won't be mastered, ilowever, she has been very
(juiet and good since we came back from Canada — perhaps
that will last."
These cautions were rather ominous ; but then a young
man is always convinced that he knows a dozen times as
FIRE AND WATER 129
mucli about the iiatiu'e of his sweetheart as her owu father
or mother knows, who has only lived with her for a matter
of twenty years or so.
" There is another point," said George Miller, pulhng his
courage together, and proceeding to talk with a business-
like air. " Of course I don't know what she will say ; but
it may be better if I tell you how my money matters stand.
I hope shortly to have about 'JOU/. or 1,000/. a year from
this partnership. Then when I marry, I expect my father
will give me 20,000/. I don't see how he could give mo
less than that, because he gave as much to my sister, when
she married, and I am the only son."
" When you get it, don't put it in railways," said Sir Acton,
briefly.
" Oh dear no," said young Miller (though he would have
liked half-an-hour's chat on this matter Avith so competent
an authority). " If I can't get two or three good mortgages
— and I suppose it is difficult to get them now-a-days at live
per cent. — I mean to spread the money over half-a-dozen of
the best foreign stocks ; and that way you can average
nearly five per cent, without very much risk."
" Very good — \'ery good," said Sir Acton ; " but keep it
nearer four. Four is quite enough ; there is never any
great safety over four."
"And then," said the young man, nitlier hesitatingly, " I
suppose I shall have about 2,000/. a year."
" Very good ; quite enough to live on," was Sir Acton's
basiness-like reply. " Too much, I should say, for young
jjcople. You ought to save on that."
Young Miller waited for a second ; he seemed to expect
that Sir Acton would say sonicthing more. AVaa there to
JKJ no mention — not even th»; least hint — of the possible
dowry on the other side ?
A servant came to say the carriage was below.
" You will excuse me, I am sure," said Sir Acton, shaking
hands witli the young man. " You will go into the draw-
ing-room, I suppose — 'the girls are sure to be there."
" Sir .\clon," ]\Iillfr said, stopping him, " 1 haven't told
you bow grateful J am to y(ju for — for "
"No, no, not at all," replied the other, as he hurried
away. "You settle it all with her."
I30 MADCAP VIOLET
i\Ir. jMillor crossed the passage, and entered the drawing-
room ; the music ceased as he did so, and one of Lady
North's daughters left the piano. Altogether there were
four girls in the room ; one of them being Violet, who,
knowing that George Miller was in the house, and guessing
the object of his visit, had taken refuge with her half-
sisters, so that he should not find her alone.
It was a large and soml)re apartment; for Lady North
and her daughtere aJVectcd high art in the matter of house-
decoration. What with the dark painting of the ceiling,
the bottle-green paper and brown panellings of the walls,
the deep unrelieved red of the carpet ; the black cabinets,
and the stained windoAvs, the spacious and melancholy
chamber looked like a great sepulchral vault. It used to be
said — but the statement was not true — that Lady North's
daughters, when they happened to be at home in the
evening, sat in a row in this solemn apartment, all of them
silent, all of them dressed in white, each holding a tall
white lily in her hand, and having a silver star in her hair.
At the present moment, at all events, they were not so
engaged. They seemed singularly disturbed, restless, and
embarrassed when Mr. Miller entered — all except Violet,
who, to tell the truth, looked a little impatient and angry.
First of all, the young lady who had been playing said she
wished to find some music somewhere ; and left the room.
After a second or two, another came to the conclusion that
Sally would never find the music ; and so she set off to look
for it. The colour in Miss Violet's face deepened. Then
the tliird and remaining sister sprang up and said, —
" Isn't that the postman, Violet ? Oh, I must go and
see what he has brought."
This was too much.
" You know it is not the postman," she said, hotly. " I
wish, Anatolia, you would stay where you are."
" I shall be back directly," said Anatolia ; and then she
went quickly, leaving these two in solemn silence, both
embarrassed, and one inclined to be vexed, angry, and
rebellious.
"Why should you wish them to stay in the room,
Violet '( " he asked.
" Because I don't like to be made a fool of. They know
FIRE AND WA TER
131
quite well why you are here to-day. And they believe
— they believe — I cannot tell you what nonsense they
believe ! "
"I know," said he. "The girls are sensible. They
believe we are engaged, or about to be. Why shouldn't we
be engaged .' "
" Because I do not choose to be engaged."
" Everybody approves of it," said he. " Yoiu' father has
no objections ; I am sure Lady North would have none ;
and I can answer for my people that they would be
delighted. And that is another thing, Yiolet — I should so
like to introduce you to my family."
" You are very kind," she said ; " but I don't see why
I should be introduced to them any more than to other
families whom I don't know."
" Well, that is rather strange," said he, " considering our
relations."
" I was not aware of any relations existing between us."
" Oh, indeed."
" No."
" I think you arc in rather a bad temper to-day."
" I don't wish to offend you," she said, " but it is better
to tell you the plain truth. When you talk about an
engagement, and about being introduced to your friends
you make me wish I had never seen you -, you do, indeed.
Look at those girls going away — because they think we
have secrets to talk over."
In her impatience she got up and went to the piano.
" What would you like me to play for you ? " she said,
coldly.
He was quite as much inclined to be angry at this
moment as she was ; but he was afraid of the consequences.
She was in a mood that might work mischief if she was
provoked.
"Violet," he said, "do be reasonable. You are too
])roud. You dislike the notion of people imagining that
you — well, that you care enough for me, or for any man,
to think of marrying him. But every girl has to go
through that ; and if the truth were known, other girls
don't laugh at Ikt — they envy her. T do not wish to force
you to do anything you don't like ; t say I
K- -J
132 MADCAP VIOLET
oxpn-lcd a little better treatment wlieu 1 came here
to-day."
" I don't wisli to treat you badly, or goodly, or any way,"
she said, with indignant incoherence. " AVliy can't we
l)e friends hke other people ? I wish to be kind to you —
I do indeed. All the time I was in Canada there was
nobody in England I thought more about than you — at
least there was next to nobody. And when I saw you over
at Mr. Drummond's I thought it would be such a nice
thing to be friends with you. And now you want to drag
me into engagements and interviews •"
"Well, you are a stupid girl," said he, with a sudden
burst of good humour. " Don't you know that you are
so pretty that I am bound to try to secure you for my
wife ? You might go and marry somebody else while
that nice friendship was the only bond between us. Come,
Violet "
He took her hand ; slie drew it away.
" What shall I play for you ? " said she.
He suddenly regarded her with a suspicious look.
" Perhaps," said he, with equal coldness, " you have
reasons for not wishing that we should be engaged ? "
" Plenty," she said, frankly.
" Perhaps there is some one else to whom you would
rather Ijc engaged ? "
A mischievous notion got into her head at this moment :
she answered nothing.
" Am I right ? " he said, with an affectation of lofty
calmness.
" What if you are ? " she said, looking down.
His calmness Avent.
"Then 1 consider," he said, warmly, " that, if that is so,
you have been treating me shamefully — letting me come
here on a fool's errand ; — but I don't believe it— I tell you
I don't believe "
" You don't believe what ? "
" That you are likely to be engaged to some one else ? "
" I never said anything of the kind," she said, with
provoking sweetness. " I thought I had been telling you
how I abhorred the notion of being engaged to anybody.
If you choose to imagine a lot of foolish things, I cannot
FIRE AND WATER 133
help it. I wished to be very friendly with you. I dou't
see why you should get into a temper. You have nut told
me what you wish nie to play."
" Thank you," he said, " I think I must go now."
She rose, with great gentleness and dignity, and offered
him her hand.
" I am sorry you are going so soon," she said.
He stood looking at her with irresolution, regret, anger,
and disappointment, all visible at once in his face — disap-
pointment most marked, perhaps.
" Some men," said he, calmly, " would call your conduct
by an usrly name — they would say it was the conduct of —
a flirt.""
The word seemed to sting her like a horsewhip.
" I never flirted with any one iu all my life," she said,
fiercely. " Xo one would dare to say such a thing to me ! "
" Why not ? " he said, forgetting all his calmness, and
becoming as vehement as herself. " You allow a man to
ask you to marry him "
" How could 1 prevent that ? "
"You allow him to go to your father, and make arrange-
ments, and have everything understood, and then you turn
round on him, and say there is nothing understood, and
hint that you would rather be engaged to somebody
else, and all that — and that is not the conduct of a flirt ?
I wonder what is ? "
" Then," said she, with flashing eyes, " if that is your
opinion of me, you had better go."
"Yes, I will go," said he ; and he crossed the room, took
up liis hat, bowed to her, and went out.
Siie sat down, with flaming cheeks, to the piano, and
tried to ]»lay. That was not of much use. She rose, and,
hastily going to her own room, flung herself on the bed,
and burst into a flood of passionate and angry tears, vowing
to herself a thousand times tliat she would never again
liave anything to say to any man of woman born, not if she
were to live a thou^aml years.
,34 MADCAP VIOLET
CnAPTER XIV.
"like getting home again."
The Clip of her sorrows was not yet fnll. When she had
quite exhausted her iudiguation over the perfidy and \m-
reasonableness and bad temper of mankind, and when slie
had (juite resolved that she would never marry— no, not if a
king's son were to entreat her— she got up, and washed her
face, and arranged her hair, and went to Lady North. In
a humble and submissive tone she asked the little, dignified
grey-eyed woman to let her have the brougham for that
evening.
Lady Xorth was surprised and offended. Her daughter
Anatolia had run quickly to tell her that now there was no
longer any doubt about Violet being engaged ; for Mr.
Miller was in the study in confidential talk with Sir Acton ;
while Violet, silent and embarrassed, sate in the drawing-
room, and would answer no questions about the young man.
When, therefore, Violet now presented herself before her
stepmother, that lady naturally concluded she had come to
inform her of the engagement. In place of that she only
asked for the brougham.
" Violet," said Lady North, coldly, " I do not think that
this excessive secrecy becomes a young girl.''
"I don't know what you mean," the girl said, with a
sudden flash of indignation in her eyes. " What secrecy ? "
" I do not wish to inquire, if you do not wish to confide
in me," said the other, in her slow, precise fashion. "I
should have thought I was the proper person to whom you
ought to have come for advice. I have no doubt you
want the brougham to go over to your friends in Camber-
well ? "
" I am very glad to have friends in Camberwell," said
the girl, proudly. " It is something to have true friends
anywhere. But what is the secrecy ? What have I con-
cealed ? "
" You appear not to know," said Lady North, fixing her
cold, keen, grey eyes on the girl, " that I was aware of Mr.
Miller being with your papa ? "
''LIKE GETTING HOME AGAIN'' 135
" And what is that to mc ? " Violet said, rapidly, and
with hot cheeks. " Why shoidd I come and report to you
what does not concern me ? If you were anxious to know
what my father and !Mr. Miller were talking about, why
not ask themselves ? There is something quite as bad as
secrecy and concealment — and that is suspicion — constant
suspicion, watching you at every turn, when you have
noLhiiig at all to conceal "
She suddenly altered her tone ; drawing herself up, and
speaking with a certain proud indifference :
" I suppose you don't wish me to have the brougham ? "
"Your papa won't be home till late this evening.
Ecally, the responsibility "
" All right," said the girl, turning towards the door, " a
four-wheeled cab will do as well."
" Ah ! Yiolet," said her stepmother, with a sigh, " no
one seems to have the least control over you."
" No, because no one has ever cared to have," said the
girl, bitterly, as she left the room — " never since I was
born."
When she got outside the house, she seemed to breathe a
freer and fresher air. Adventuring out by herself in this
fashion did not seem to concern her much. She had no
difficulty in getting a four-wheeled cab : and she bade the
man, before crossing Waterloo Bridge, stop for a few
minutes in the Strand.
She went into one shop, and bought a huge flagon of
lavender-water, or some such scent : that was for IMrs.
Warrener. She went into another shop, and bought a
beautiful little kerchief : that was for Amy. Then she
went into a bookseller's shop.
" I want you to give me a book on philosophy, if you
please," said the handsome young lady, in her gentlest way.
" Certainly," said the bookseller ; and then he waited
further instructions.
" Oh, but I don't know what," she said, obsei-ving this.
" You must tell me. It is for a gentleman who has studied
nearly everything ; and it must be a very good one. What
LS the best one you have got ? "
" Really I don't know," said the bookseller, with a smile.
*' Here is John Stuart Mill's "
136 MADCAP VIOLET
" Oh, he won't do at all," said Violet, promptly ; " he is
alive."
The booksclliT beuan to bo interested and amnsed.
" I beg your panlon," said he, respectfully, " but you do
not mean that your friend is ^viser than anybody alive ? "
" I did not (juite say that," she answered, simi)ly.
" However, you nnist give me something he is not likely to
have read — something very dillieult, and first-class, and
good."
Now if this customer had been a fussy old gentleman in
spectacles, or a wrinkled old lady in black satin, the book-
seller would have politely declined the responsibility ; but
there was a good deal of persuasive influence in the presence
of this tall and handsome girl, with the big dark eyes and
the sweetly-parted lips. He did not even laugh at her. He
was most kind and patient in making suggestions, and in
taking her round the shelves. And at last she pounced
upon the proper Ijook in triumph ; for she remcnibered to
have heard Mr. Drummond complaining that Mr. Darwin's
last book had not arrived fi'om the library, and here were
the two green volumes of the Descent of Man staring her in
the face.
" I am sorry to have given you so much trouble," she
said, with one of her most charming smiles.
" I am sure it is no trouble at all," said the bookseller,
with quite unusual emphasis ; and then, when the glass
doors had shut behind that beautiful vision of youthful
grace, he could not help wondering who was the ha])py
man who had won the admiration and reverence of so lovely
a creature.
So Violet and her treasures were bundled into the ancient
four-wheeler ; and once more she set out on her journey.
By this time the lurid and sultry evening had died down
into a gloomy and thunderous darkness ; and by the time
she had got near to Camberwell Grove night seemed to have
come on prematurely. The lamps were being lit as the first
low rumble of the thunder was heard ; and presently the
people began to flee from the pavements, where the splashes
of the rain were leaving marks of the breadth of half-a-
crown. The cabman stopped in order to pull out a water-
proof ca]K',
''LIKE GETTING HOME AGAIN'' 137
"Why don't you drive on and get underneath the trees ? "
she called out to him ; for they were now near the foot of
the Grove,
"When at length he was forced to pull up under the thick
hranches of the tall elms, the rain was coming down in
fierce straight torrents, hissing out in the middle of the
road, and rushing down the gutter in a brown flood, x^ll
the ominous stillness of the evening had gone ; the wind
had risen and was blowing about the sununits of the elms
and poplars ; there was an echo of the distant thunder from
time to time ; the dark green branches swayed and creaked.
By slow degrees, however, all this noise and tumult ceased ;
there was a pattering of heavy drops in the trees, but less
hissing of rain in the road, as the cabman resumed his
journey, and proceeded to urge his patient steed up the steep
hill.
Now when Violet stepped out of the cab, up there near
the top of the hill, all the world had grown clear and sweet
after the rain. There was a look of lingering twilight in
the sky ; and one or two stars were becoming visible ;
while the high black branches of the trees seemed to delight
in the wet, as they stretched up there into the pale serenity
of the heavens. As she walked round and into the garden
some quaint fancy struck her that she was herself like tliis
sultry and sulky evening that had at last burst into torrents
of rain and then become calm and serene. A great peace-
fulness stole in upon her heart as she passed through the
small garden -gate ; it seemed to her that now she was
at home, and at rest. And clear and still as the sky
now was with its pale stars beginning to twinkle, it Avas
no more cleai", and still, and i)lacid than tlie light that
shone in her eyes when she went furwai'd to greet her
friends.
Thffy had come out directly the sliower was over, to
breathe tin; sweet fresjiness of the air and the scents of the
IJowers, They, of conrse,'were almost in darkness ; l)nt the
Rinall cottage was lit up ; and wlnit could be a more cheer-
ful ])irtnre than the open French windows of the ]ai-lonr,
all aglow with orange liglit, and showing the bright, warm
snugnrss within ? 'i'liey were compassionating her on
having encountered the fierce storm ; she felt as though she
138 MADCAP VIOLET
\\o\M tiladly liavc encountered a dozen sucli storms to reach
this haven of shelter and |x;ace at last.
" Ah ! you don't know," she said to Mrs. Warrener, with
her arm linked in hers — " yon don't know what it is to feel
like p;eltini,' home again."
"Bnt I know how glad I am to hear you say that,
Violet," her friend said \ " for sometimes I think you are
snre in time to go away and forget all about us."
" Yes— whcu I am dead," said the girl. " Not before
then."
They went indoorj^, and, when Violet had put her hat
aside, she sat down to the piano, and asked Amy to sing to
her. She suggested the song too, for she began to play
" Home, sweet home ; " and then the companion of her
school-girl days sang, in a simple, tender fashion, the old
familiar ballad. What was James Drummond doing mean-
while ? lie was lying back in his easy-chair, regarding
rather wistfully the figure at the piano, and saying to
himself —
" Is it possible, then, that this girl has never had the
sensation of being at home and at peace except in the
house of people who are little more than strangers to
her?"
She came away from the piano, and sate down on a stool
which was lying on the hearth-rug.
" You don't think it a very clever song ? " she said
to him, timidly : it was a sort of apology for asking
a person of his superior culture to listen to school-ghl
sentiment.
" I don't think cleverness has much to do with it," said
he. " Did you ever carefully read the words of a song that
pleased you ? Does anybody ? No, no. A chance phrase
of tenderness touches yon ; and you give up all the rest —
you are fascinated by some note of farewell, let us say, at
the beginning of the lyric, and you forget afterwards to look
particularly at the despairing sighs, and the raging main,
and the usual stock-in-trade of the song-writer. That is
how I look at it, anyway. The song-writer has only to
catch you with a bit of melody, or sentiment, and you don't
search for sense subsequently. "But indeed, I have always
had a suspicion of rhymed poetry "
''LIKE GETTING HOME AGAIN'' 139
Here slie clasped her hands over her knees. She had
started him off. She was happy.
" I have always a sort of suspicion that the man has been
led to overstate, or understate, or invent a new theory alto-
gether, at the diabolical temptation of a rhyme or a par-
ticularly catching phrase. I cannot be sure of it ; but I
always suspect it ; don't you see ? I believe that the
suETgc'Stiou of a happy rhyme is responsible for many a
brilliant flight of fancy and for many a poetical assertion
that is now taken to be full of a deep philosophy. Oh, by
the way, about those lyrics : don't you notice how many of
the Scotch songs consist of nothing but one or two catching
phrases continually repeated ? The phrase is something to
sing, something a mother could dandle a baby to ; there is
no sense in the repetition, no story to tell, nothing in fact
— but the song passes muster as a fine song for all that.
But talking about songs is like scraping a rose-leaf to see
where the colour is. AVby did you leave the piano, Violet ?
AVon't you sing something now ? "
" Ah ! no," she said. " My songs are all wicked songs —
they are all about drinking and fighting ; for I used to wish
I could be a student at a German university — that was
about the only ambition I ever had — and be able to drink
flagons of beer, and fight with broadswords, and sing the
Burschenlieder. IMy songs are mostly Burschenlledcr now
— they are too stormy for such a quiet, pleasant evening.
I proi)Ose that we go on chatting : Mr. Drummond —
do you really think there was ever such a person as
Ossian ? "
But this bid for the higher criticism was too obvious :
Mr. Drummond burst into a fit of laughter.
" Miss Violet," said he, "you sliall not induce mc to talk
your head off. !My dear friends, we will ])osti)one our
lecture on Ossian until we can look across to the blue bills
of Morvcn — more esjx'ciiilly as T li<:ir the Immble but useful
Mary rattling the supper things ahoiit the jjjace."
At this moment, indeed, ]\Iary came into the room, and
began to lay the cloth.
"You were speaking of the Highlands?" saiil Violet,
timidly.
"Yes," said he, "I fear we arc discounting all the ])leii-
r4o MADCAP VIOLET
sin\s of tlie expedition l)y cunt imially dreaininu; and dreaniiiisi;
ol it.
" oil, 1 nni sni-e not," slie said, rafclicr wistfully. " It
will l)e most enjoyable for you, 1 know."
" But do you know this also," said lie," that I am taking-
it for granted you are coming with us too ? "
" James," his sister remonstrated, " Ivcfore you can take
that for granted you must s])eak to Lady North."
" I should hke to go," Violet said ; and thereafter she
was rather silent for a time.
There were but two things on which James Drummond
prided himself — his judgment of landscapes and his juethod
of making a salad. On the present occasion this latter
task, as well as that of preparing some claret-cup, kept him
busily occupied for several minutes, during which time
nothing further was said about that projected journey
northward. But by and by, as they all sat comfortably
round the white little table, he began. It is highly probable
that he himself imagined a general conversation was going
on about the sea, and the hills, and shooting, and sailing,
Avhercas, as a matter of fact, not a human being spoke but
himself, the others being only too delighted to listen. For,
as he rambled on it seemed as if there Avas a sound like the
lapping of sea-waves in his talk — just as there is in the
]\Iermaid's song in Oheron ; and his mute audience saw, as
he himself seemed to sec, a succession of pictures — the early
morning, with the scent of sweetbriar in the garden, and
the grey mists rising from the far shoulders of Morven —
the glad days up on the hills, with the ring of the blue sea
all round the land — the idling in the big boat with the long
lines over the side, as the red sun went down in the west
and all the water became as fire — the delightful walks at
night-time, by the shore, with the sea plashing, and the
cool winds stii-ring the scents of the bushes, and the stars
trembling overhead. These were pleasant things to think
of and to hear of in the hopeless wilderness of London.
They forgot the gas-lamps, and the crowded hovels, and the
squalor and din ; for they were looking into an enchanted
land, filled with clear sunshine and the fresh winds from
the sea. And somehow or other, whether intentionally or
not, ^Ir. Dnimmond did take it for granted that Violet
''LIKE GETTING HOME AGAIN" 141
North was to be with them. She would see this, and go
there ; she would have to hear this, and be prepared lor
that. At last she cried out —
" Oh, I wish it were all true ! I wish I were going with
you ! "
"And so you are," said ho, promptly.
" Lady North is going to A^enicc," Violet said, with a sigh.
"Let her," he exclaimed, recklessly.
" But I am afraid we must all go — unless she aud I
happen to have a light before then ; and then she would be
glad to get rid of me. It is — a great — temptation," she
added, thoughtfully.
" What is .^ " he asked, though he guessed her meaning,
for he saw a mischievous smile al)out the corners of her
mouth.
" No," she said, witli sudden decision, " it would not be
fair to get up a (piarrel in order to get away. She has tried
to be very civil to me ; and I must try to be civil in return.
But it is hard work to be civil to some people."
They had some further talk about this northern excursion
however ; and it was easy to see how anxious the girl was
to go with them. She seemed to cling to them somehow,
as though they were her only friends. When she was told
that the cab was at the door, she rose from the tal)le with
a sigh ; she was tearing herself away from the one place in
the world where she found peace, homeliness, unworldly
friends, and gentle guidance.
By and by that jolting vehicle was rattling along the
noisy streets, past tlie glare of ligiited shops and past dingy
groups of human jjcings. Already it seemed to her that
she had left far beiuud her all tluit she knew of kindness,
and (|uiet, and tender companionshijx That small house-
hold with its generous consideration, its unworldly ways, it^
helpfulness, and chanty, and wise counsel — that indeed was
home to her ; and as she thought of it, the refrain of an
old Ocrnian song — not one of the Burschenlicder — seemed
to sj)eak to her, and the speech was sad enough :
"/'rtr awaij — in the bcauliful meadows — k the house of mi/
home. Miini/ a time T went out from it into the valleij .- /) i/ou
lieaufifnl vnllei/ — / (jrrrt i/au a thousand finies — Farrwell —
farewell / "
142 MADCAP VIOLET
CTTArTKR XV.
MISTAKEN GUESSES.
On the same eveninsc George Miller hurried along to his
dub to dress for a smiill diimer-party to which he had been
invited liy one of his fellow-members. He was angry and
indignant, lie would no longer be subject to the caprice
of any woman. Of course it flattered a girl's vanity to sue
for her hand, and meekly submit to any conditions she
might impose ; but he would have no more of that. It was
an unsatisfactory bargain in which the concession was all
on one side, liid she imagine that he would enter upon
the duties of a long courtship, without the least intimation
from her that anything would come of it ? Was he to
pledge himself, while she remained absolutely free ?
His host on this occasion was a certain Arthur Headley,
a gentleman who had somehow or other made a large fortune
in Australia, and come home to spend it. He was a singu-
larly handsome man, six feet two in height, muscular, lithe,
with fairly good features, and a magnificent brown beard.
A maid-servant conversant with current fiction would have
called him a demigod. It is true he was rather a fool — in-
deed, his brain seemed to have undergone but little modi-
fication in its transmission from the microcephalous apes ;
l)ut then he was a very amiable and good-natured person.
There was but one spice of malice in his nature ; and that
declared itself in his treatment of the secretary of the club.
He generally spent the day in worrying that harmless
official. All his literary faculty was employed in composing
essays of complaint to be laid before the committee. There
was ordinarily more writing on the back than on the front
of his dinner-bills. When he walked in the Park, in deep
meditation, the chances were a hundred to one he was trying
to invent some peculiarly cutting phrase to describe the dis-
gracefully shabby appearance of the ash-trays in the smoking-
room, or the shamelessly careless fashion in which the evening
papers were stitched through the middle. Even demigods
of six feet two must have an occupation.
They dined in a private room, and the talk was general.
I
MISTAKEN GUESSES 143
If George Miller ^vislied to forget the fickle race of woman-
kind, here was an opportunity. The table was brilliantly
lit ; the service was quick, silent, efficient ; the conversation
was of a simple and ingenuous character. Indeed, under
the presidency of Mr. Headley, the talk chiefly ran upon the
internal arrangements and comparative merits of other clubs,
and was directed to show that no institution was so badly
managed as the Judasum. One admired the white and gold
of the morning-room at the United Universities' ; another
rather preferred the ecclesiastical gloom of the Junior Uni-
versities' ; another lamented the absence of a good entrance-
hall ; and a fourth, when the steward's tariff was under
discussion, suddenly exclaimed —
"Why, God bless my soul ! do you know they give you
cold beef and a pint of claret at the Reform for one and
twopence — one shilling and twopence for your lunch ? "
after which there was a pause of awestruck silence.
By and by, however, when a little wine had been drunk,
everybody wished to talk, except one ; and so the conver-
sationalists inadvertently split themselves up into small
groups. That one was George Miller. He was rather
f^loomy. He did not seem to take much interest in what
\vas going on ; he listened, in an abstracted fashion, to this
or that controversy about wine, or yachts, or bookmakers ;
and heeded but little.
Suddenly, however, he heard something that made his
heart jump.
" Who is that tall girl with the white feather," asked a
gentleman on the other side of the table, some one having
been talking of the Park, " who drives the pair of
greys ? "
" Oh, don't you know ? " said their host, carelessly.
" She's a daughter of North, the railway-man."
"She's an uncommonly good-looking girl, that's all I
know. She has only come quite lately into the Park."
"She's all very well," said the other; "but you know
there's no one conies into the Park to compare with
Lady "
"lleatlley," broke in young Miller, with intenijierate
wrath, " we will drop this, if you please. I ha])pcn to know
Miss Xorth.'^
144 MADCAP VIOLET
There was an t'luliiirrasijiHl ]iause : the {innounccmcnt of
the price of cold beef at the Reform Club could not have
excitcvl move surprise.
" ]\ly dear fellow," said ITeadlcy, with much good-nature,
" I beo; a thousand pardons ; and I envy you."
So tiie little incident passed off (|uietly enough ; hut was
it not apparent to every one present that there was some
special reason for the high colour on the young man's facie ?
Of course, if they had known that he was acquainted with
!Miss North, they would not have spoken of her ; but had
they said any harm of her ? Would he have been as angry
over the mention of the name of the Princess of Wales, or
Tiady Dudley, or Baroness Burdett-Coutts ? They drew
their own conclusions.
And as for him — this chance mention of A^iolet did not
increase his happiness. It was evident, then, that she was
attracting attention, as was natural. Whatever imagination
he had was inflamed by a sadden and secret fire of jealousy ;
and a thousand devils appeared in the smoke. He hated
even the innocent person on the other side of the table who
had betrayed interest in Miss North by asking her name.
He hated the idle, lolling crowds in the Park, who stared,
and criticised, and — worst of all — admired.
Well, as soon as dinner was over, and his companions
went up to the smoking-room, he stole off for a few
minutes, and sate down to write a letter to Violet North.
It was a very penitent letter. He confessed that he had
been impatient and unreasonable. If she would forgiv'e
him this time, he would not again ask her for any pledge or
assurance. 8he should be perfectly free. He would be
content if she in the meantime would give liini only her
friendship, and would take his chance of the future. And
Avas she going to the flower-show at South Kensington on
Thursday ?
This letter he sent up to Euston Square by the club
commissionaire, so that Violet received it when she returned
in her four-wheeler from visiting her friends in the south.
Now she was in a very gentle frame of mind — she generally
was after seeing them. It was evident the young man was
grieved about their quarrel ; and she was sorry to have
given him pain. She did not sit down to answer the letter
MISTAKEN GUESSES
145
there and then ; but she resolved that the reply should bo
a kind and friendly one.
He received her note the following evening ; he had been
early at his rooms to wait for it. It was the first scrap of
her writing that had come into his possession : a thrill
went through his heart even as he looked at his own name
outside written by her hand. He opened the envelope
quickly ; his eye seemed to catch the sense of the page
before he had time to read the lines ; he knew at least she
was not deeply offended. He read the letter, and then got
up and went to the window, and stared down into Half
Moon Street. He read it again, and kept staring at the
paper, mechanically noticing the curious fashion (apparently
French) in which she formed her capital /'s. He read it
over two or three times, and yet seemed possessed with the
notion that he ought to discover more from these simple
words.
There was, indeed, a studied simplicity about them. She
told him, briefly and plainly, that she hoped they would
remain good friends ; that the cause of this recent disagree-
ment was well known to both of them, and could be
avoided ; and that she was very glad he had pointed out to
her the necessity of guarding against misconstruction.
He was very soon to find out what this last phrase
meant.
Violet went with Lady Noith and her daughters to the
flower-show, and there, naturally enough, was Mr. George
^Milli.T, very smartly dressed, a trifle self-conscious, and
obviously anxious to be attentive to the whole party. The
bright sum.mer-day, the rich masses of colours, the sweet
and ever-varying perfumes, and the cheerful music outside
— all tliis was ])leasant cnougli ; and Violet, who was not
sated with the ordinaiy sights and occupations of London
life, was enjoying the whole thing thoroughly, and was
most friendly in her treatment of him. A rumour that
some royal personages had airived, and were going through
one of the tents, caused a g(!ntle rush of tlio rrowd in that
direction ; and with the crowd went Lady North and her
daughters ; so that inadvertently Violet, and Oeorge Miller
were left by themselves, if not quite -aVaw. That, did not
make any alteration in her manner — she was (lee|ily in-
146 MADCAP VIOLET
tcrcstod at the moment in a sensitive-plant — but it did in
his.
" Yiolct," said he, in a low voice, " I have nothing of
yonrs that — that I can keep by me ; will you give me a
flower ? "
She turned round with something of coldness in her
manner.
"That would be flirtation, would it not?" she asked,
with some little dignity.
" What is the use of raking up an old quarrel ? " he said,
in an injured way. "I thought that was to be forgotten."
"Yes," she answered, in the same measured and clear
fashion, " but not the lesson of it. I think it is better we
should have a distinct understanding about that. I do not
wish to do anything you can reproach me with afterwards ;
for who can tell what may happen ? "
Her meaning was clear enough. She was determined to
give him none of that " encouragement " on which he
might presume to found a claim, or to substantiate a charge
of fickleness and treachery. It came to this, then : if he
liked to have their present relations continue, well and
good ; but it was distinctly to be recognised that she was
not responsible. Now this was an intelligible position to
be taken up by a young woman who did not find that she
cared about a young man to that degree which would
warrant her in encouraging his hopes ; but it could not be
expected to recommend itself to the young man.
" I think you are very hard on me," said he rather
gloomily.
" Oh, don't think so ! " she said, quickly, with an
anxious kindness in her eyes. "I don't mean to be so,
at any rate. But it is not fair to you, nor to myself, that
—that "
" I sec how it is," he said, bitterly. " You cannot for-
give me for that one phrase."
" Indeed I have," she said, earnestly. " Only it opened
my eyes. Perhaps I was wrong in letting you go to papa.
But you know you told me that I was absolutely unpledged
— that it was all a ' perhaps ' — that you were quite content
to wait and see "
" And so I am 1 " he said, with unusual decision of
MISTAKEN GUESSES 147
manner, and bis voice was low and rapid. " I don't care
what happens ; I am too deeply pledged already ; you can
be as free as you like. Men have done more foolish things
for smaller prizes. I will take my chance. And yet, I
don't think most girls are as hard as that "
" I will give you a flower, if you wish it," she said.
She looked around, and at length descried a bit of blossom
that had fallen or been cut off.
" Will that do ? " she asked.
He took it from her, threw it on the ground, and kicked
it aside.
" I don't want it from you in that way. I will wait
until you can give me a flower without looking as if I had
put you on the treadmill."
" Ah, well," she said with a sigh, " I am sorry we should
quarrel so. Shall we go and see where Lady North has
gone ? "
"Violet!" he said, "I — I beg your pardon. I don't
wish to quarrel ; but yet it seems bard that you should be
so proud and indifferent — and I get angry, that's a fact —
but I am very sorry. Come, let us be friends again."
" Very well," she said.
" Give me another bit of flower ! "
She began to laugh.
" Isn't this just a little too childish ? You make me
think I am back at Miss Main's again, and quarrelling
over a bit of slate-pencil. The flowers don't belong to
me."
" It may be childish, and very ridiculous, to you ; but it
isn't quite so to me. However, I will wait for that flower.
Perhaps you will give it to me some day ? "
" I suppose you mean to tease me until I do ? "
" If I thought that would get it for me, I would."
" I have heard of girls being teased into an engagement —
giving in through sheer weariness. I think it is rather
dangerous. I should fancy the man would take his revenge
out after the marriage ; for of course lie would look on her
previous disinclination as mere perversity."
" I wish you would give nio the chance," he said, with a
1 (right look on his face. "You would sec what revenge I
should take,"
L 2
,48 MADCAP VIOLET
The aspiration was au honest one. Yonng IMillcr had
a fair and moderate notion of his own merits. He knew he
could not paint line pictnres of his sweetheart, or write
poetry about her, or do anything particuharly romantic or
imaginative ; hut he liad heard in his time of these dilettante
fellows marrying the objects of their adoration only to
neglect them for flirtations with other women. He, now,
was a plain and practical person ; but he could assure his
wife an honest and attentive husband, who would work hard
for her, and see that she lived in good style. If he oidy had
the chance, as he said, Violet would see what a husband he
would make.
Unfortunately this remark of his only alarmed her. It
seemed as though, whatever she might say to him, the con-
versation always led up to this one point; and the girl
naturally blamed herself for so " encouraging " him. She
immediately became rather reserved in manner, and insisted
on going off in search of her friends.
They found them easily enough ; but in strolling about
the grounds, young IMiller had plenty of opportunities of
talking to Violet by herself.
" I suppose you are going to the Royal Academy con-
versazione ? " said he.
" Would it be making an appointment if I said I was ? "
she asked, with gentle malice.
" No, it would not ; for I haven't got a card."
" Then I am going. Lady North will take Anatolia and
me ; papa doesn't care about it."
" I should like to go," young Miller said, wistfully. " I
suppose Mr. Drmnmond would let me have his card for
once ? "
" I hope you Avon't ask him," said Violet, sharply.
" Why not ? " he said, innocently. " It is no novelty to
him. lie knows all those artist-fellows. What is a con-
versazione more or less to him ? He does not go to one-
lifth of the places he is asked to."
" You have no right to demand such a favour," she said.
" Besides, the cards are sent to particular people ; they are
not to be bandied about like that. And I know that Mr.
Drummond is going."
" Oh, you know he is going ? "
MISTAKEN GUESSES 149
" Yes. But I know he would give the card to anybody
who asked him — if that is allowed — so I hope you won't
ask him."
" You seem very anxious to see him."
" Yes, I am — at least, not anxious, but of course I hope
to see him."
" Oh, well," said Miller, carelessly, " I can easily get a
card if I want to go, without asking Mr. Drummond. I
know a twopenny-halfpenny sort of fellow called Lavender,
who is good at anytliing but earning a farthing of his own
money, and he will get me a card. I suppose a hundred
will go to look at the distinguished folk, and one to look at
the pictures."
" Then I hope you will be that one," said Violet,
sweetly.
" You know what I shall go for," he said ; and she
turned away at that — the conversation had again led up to
one of those awkward climaxes, which seemed to pledge
her more and more, however definitely she protested.
So the days went by at this time ; the young man paying
her very nearly as much attention as though an engagement
had existed between them ; she secretly fearing, and yet
sheltering herself behind repeated explanations that she was
absolutely free, and unprejudiced by any of his hopes and
aspirations. Occasionally, of course, she could not help
being kind to him ; for she really liked him ; and his
patient devotion to her moved her pity. Many a time she
wished he would go ; and then she hesitated to inflict on
him the pain of dismissal. It was altogether a dangerous
position.
'J'hc days going by, too, were gradually bringing the
London season to an end ; and people were talking of their
autumn tours. Yiokt had not ventured to ask liady Noith
to let lier accompsiny Mrs. Wurrencr to the Highlands ; but
she had spoken about this trip ; and hinted that she would
rather be going tliither than to Venice. ]\Irs. Warreuer
liiul not ceased to entreat her to come witli them.
One brig'ht morning a ])air of small greys were being
driven briskly up ("amberwell Grove by a young lady who
seemed jilciiscd enough with her task. It was a fresh, clear
day in July ; the yellow road ascending Ijefore her was
I50 MADCAP VIOLET
burred across by tlio p:roy sliadows of the chestnuts ; here
and there a Ihne-tree sweetened the air, for there had been
rain in the morninc^. Her only companion was the man
beliind, wlio wns doing his best to watch over a number of
potted fuehsias which gave him the appearance of being an
elderly cupid in a grove of flowers. The phaeton was pulled
up at the gate leading to a certain boarding-school ; and the
groom, struggling out from among the fuchsias, jumped
down and went to the horses' heads.
Now this was rather a tall and shapely young lady who
went into the boarding-school ; and she wore a tight-
sleeved and tight-fitting dress of chocolate-coloured home-
spun, with a broad-brimmed hat and bold feather of the
Sir Joshua Reynolds' fashion ; and altogether she presented
so fine and commanding an appearance that the small
schoolmistress, on coming in, was overwhelmed with
astonishment, and could only say — •
" Oh, ]\Iiss North ! "
Yet Miss North was not an apparition — at least appari-
tions do not ordinarily shake one firmly by the hand, and
say, with a bright smile — •
" You remember me ? Have I grown ? Oh, Miss Main,
it is very strange to call on you ; for the moment I came
into the hall I fancied I was going to be punished — I
suppose you remember "
" Oh, yes, I remember," said the schoolmistress, with a
shrewd smile, and yet she was still puzzled by the alteration
in this old pupil of hers, and had scarcely the presence of
mind to ask her to sit down.
" But I thought I would bring something to propitiate
you," this handsome young lady continued, with the greatest
self-possession and cheerfulness, " so that you won't give
me twenty pages of Minna von Barnhelm to translate — it is
some fuchsias — they are outside — will you please to ask
I'llizabeth to fetch them in ? "
" Oh, that is so kind of you, Miss North," said the school-
mistress (she had not even yet sated her wonder and curiosity
over the young lady's dress and a]jpearance and manner) ;
" but I suppose you don't know Elizabeth has left us. She
left to got married more than a year ago."
"I thought she would," said Miss North, calmly. "I
MISTAKEN GUESSES 151
used to write her love-letters for her. How much of Minna
von Barnhelm should I have had to translate if you had
found that out, Miss Main ? "
" Indeed," said the schoolmistress, frankly, " I think you
were the wickedest girl I ever had in my school."
" I am afraid you are right," said Miss North, meekly.
" But what a change there is, to be sure ! That's what I
often said — I often said you would never be brought under
proper control until you were married "
" But I am not married yet, Miss Main," said the young
lady, with heightened colour.
" It will not be long then, I dare say," replied the school-
mistress,
" Indeed it will be a very long time — it will be always
and altogether," said Miss North, promptly.
" You mean never to get married ? "
" Certainly."
After that Miss !Main thought she might as well send for
the fuchsias ; and when the flowers were brought in, she
was greatly pleased by this instance of friendliness on the
part of her old pupil, and she would have had her sit down
and have some strawberries and cake. But Miss North
could not wait to partake of these earthly joys.
" I am going on at once to Mr. Drumraond's," she said.
" Mr. Drummond is not at home," said Miss Main, hoping
to have an opportunity of showing Lady North's daughter
to a later generation of scholars ; " I saw him pass hero
about an hour ago."
" I know," said Violet ; " this is the morning he goes to
that Society in Jermyn Street. It is Mrs. "Warrener I am
going to sec."
So, with many a friendly word, and promise to repeat the
visit, she got into the pliaeton again and drove on up the
hill. She f<;uii(l Mrs. Warrener alone, as she had expected.
She took oft' her hat and put it on the table. Then she
jiropoKcd they should go out into the garden.
" For I have something of great importance to say to
you," she said, solemnly.
" Indeed ! " remarked Mrs. "Warrener, expecting to hear
of another quarrel with Lady North.
" Ob, it is no laughing matter," Violet said at once. " It
152 MADCAP VIOLET
is siniplv this— Am T or am I not to get engaged to Mr.
INIillor ?'"
" Yiolct 1 " exclaimed Mrs. AVarreuer, astounded by the
giiTs direct haltit of s]ieecli. "You cannot be talking
seriously. AVhy siiould you ask such a question of me ? "
" Because I have no one else to go to for advice," she
answered simply.
" But surely that is a matter on which no girl needs
advice. It ought to be determined by your own feelings."
"If that were all, I should have no difficulty," said the
young lady, not without some pride in her tone. " I don't
wish to marry anybody. I would rather be free from all
the — the bother and persecution "
" Then why should you suffer it ? "
" Well," said she, looking down, "perhaps you may have
partly brought it on yourself by your own carelessness — and
you don't wish to — to appear — unkind "
They had now got out into the garden.
"Violet," Mrs. AVarrener said, distinctly, "this is the
question : Do you really care for him ? "
" N — no," the girl stammered.
" Then why not tdl him so ? "
" You cannot go about insulting your friends in that
way."
" All your friends are not asking you to marry them."
" Oh, that is a different matter," said Violet, earnestly.
" He does not ask me to many him — not at all. This that
he is always asking for is only an engagement — and I am
not to be bound by it in any way "
" Now, what do you really mean ? " her friend said,
seriously. " Or what can he mean by such proposals ?
AVhat sort of an engagement is it that binds him and leaves
you free ? And what sort of an engagement is it that does
not involve marriage ? "
" AA^ell, that is what he proposes," said Violet, doggedly.
" lie knows quite well that I will not promise to maiTy him ;
for I do not wish to marry anybody. And he does not even
talk of that now."
They walked about for a bit ; ]\rrs. AVarrener saying
nothing. At last she spoke :
" I think I see how it is. The notion of maiTiage
o^
MISTAKEN GUESSES
'JO
frightens you ; or you are too proud to like the idea of
the submission and surrender of marriage ; and Mr. Miller,
being a shrewd young man, has found that out ; so he
wants you to enter into a vague engagement — which will
not frighten you. or alarm you about the loss of your
independence — and you apparently don't quite understand
what it means. Take care."
" Oh, but you don't know, j\Irs. Warrenor," the girl said,
quite humbly, "you don't know what I think about these
things, if you fancy I am so proud as that, or that I should
like to be always independent. If I were to marry any man
I should like to feel myself quite helpless beside him — looking
to him always for guidance and wisdom — I should be his
one worshipper, and everything he might do would be right
to me. I should be ashamed of myself to even dream of
independence. But then — but then — " she added, with her
eyes still cast down, " the men you can admire and trust like
that are not often met with — at least, for my part, I have
only "
" You must have met one, anyway," said Mrs. "Warrener,
with a kindly smile.
" Oh, no, not necessarily," the girl said, almost with alarm.
" It is a fancy of mine — you know the nonsense that gets
into a school-girl's head."
!Mrs. Warrcner, with such ability as she possessed, and
with a wonderful and friendly patience, was trying to
understand this girl and her odd and apparently contra-
dictory sentiments. The only key to these that the wortliy
little woman could find was this — Here was a proud self-
willed girl, who had a swcetheait whom she regarded with
a more tender affection than she cared to disclose. Like
most girls, she chose to be very reticent on that point ; if
questioned, she would answer with a stammering " N — no."
On the other hand, the sweetheart is impatient of these
mystifications, and wishes her to promise to marry him.
Slio rebels against tiiis jjressure put upon her ; probahly
tn-ats him with undeserved coldness ; but all the same
comes to a friend to see what the world would think of her
entering into some sort of engagement. 8he wishes some
one to tell her she can enter into this engagement
without exposing herself to the suspicion — against which
154 MADCAP VIOLET
she revolts — that her secret afTcctiou is stronger than
her pride.
Sucli WHS Mrs. Warrcncr's theory. It was ingenious
enough ; and it was but a natural deduction from what she
had seen of the conduct of many girls in similar circum-
stances ; only it was altogether wrong in the case of Violet
North, and it was the parent of a terrible amount of
mischief.
" Violet," said she, in her kindly way, " it is no use my
advising you, for a girl never quite tells you what her real
feelings are about a young man. You said you did not
care about Mr. Miller "
" Perhaps I ought to have said that I like him very
well," she said, looking down. " There is no doubt about
that. I like him far better than any of the young men
I have met, for he is less languid, and he does not patronize
you, and talk to you as if you were a baby ; he is earnest
and sincere — and then, when you see how anxious he is to
be kind to you "
" Ah, yes," said Mrs. Warrener, with some little show of
triumph, " I thought there was something behind all that
reluctance of yours, Violet. It is the way with all you
girls. You will admit nothing. You don't care for any-
body. You positively hate the notion of being married.
But all the same you go and submit to be married, just
like your mothers before you, and there is an end of pretence
then."
" I hope you don't think, Mrs. "Warrener," said the girl,
with flushed cheeks, " that I have been asking you to advise
me to get married ? "
" No, no, Violet," her friend said, gently. " You
wouldn't do that. But I think I can see the end of all this
hesitation."
" What end then ? "
" You will marry Mr. Miller."
" I am not married to Mr. Miller yet," she said, almost
coldly ; and then she abruptly changed the subject.
Another part of her mission was to deUver an invitation
to her two friends in the south to dine at Euston Square on
the evening of the Royal Academy conversazione. Sir
Acton would be up in Yorkshire ; perhaps Mr. Drummond
AMONG SOME PICTURES 155
would kindly assume the guardianship of the small party of
ladies. Mrs. Warrener could not, of course, answer for her
brother ; but she was sure he would do anything to please
Violet.
Then the young lady went her way. Why did she drive
so fast ? — her mouth proud and firm, her figure erect.
" I am not married yet " — this was what she was saying
to herself — " they will have to wait a little while before they
see me married 1 "
CHAPTER XVI.
AilONG SOME PICTURES.
This almost seemed a small family party that was met
round Lady North's dinner-table ; and it was in any case a
sufficiently merry one. Mr. Drummond was in one of his
gravely extravagant moods ; and Lady North, following his
whimsicalities as far as her fancy permitted, was amused in
a fashion, though she was very often puzzled. For who
could tell whether this bright-eyed man, with his discui-sive
talk, his impossible stories, his sham advice, was in jest or
earnest ? Violet was delighted ; perhaps the occasional
bewilderment of Lady North did not lessen her pleasure.
" But did you never hear," said he, when his hostess was
complaining seriously about the way in which certain
groceries or other things were adulterated ; *' did you never
hear, Lady North, of the man who starved himself rather
than be cheated ? "
" N — no," said she, with wide eyes.
Violet smiled to heraelf. She knew there was no such
person. Tliei-*; n<;ver had been aiiy such person. He was
continually lugging in imaginary men of straw, and making
them toss their spectral arms about.
" Oil, yes," he continued, calmly ; "he was a very strict
and just man ; and he was so indignant over the way tliis
tradesman and the next tradesman cheated him, that he cut
off the suj)i)liefl, one afU^r the other, to revenge himself on
them. First the butf:her went, because lie was always
sending in short weight. Then the baker went, because of
156 MADCAP VIOLET
aliun and olher tricks. At last this i)oor man was living on
nothinfr but milk, when it occurred to him to have tlio milk
analysed. There was about oO per cent, added water iu it ;
and that went to his heart. His last hope was gone. To
spite the milkman, he resolved to cut ofT the milk too ; and
so he shut himself up in a room, and died ; — his ])rotcst
could go no further than that. You see, Lady North, we
must make up our mind to be cheated a good deal ; and
to take it with an easy temper. An equable temper is the
greatest gift a man can possess. I suppose you have heard
of the duke who had everything he could desire, and who
died of anxiety ? "
Violet nearly burst out laughing this time. Of course
there Avas no such duke.
" Oh, yes ; he was so afraid of having his iiicturcs, and
rare engravings, and old jewellery burned, that he set about
getting them all in duplicate ; and he had a duplicate house
built to receive them. But of course it was no use. He
could not get complete sets of the engravings ; and he used
to wander about Italian towns searching for old glass and
jewellery until he grew to be a haggard and awful skeleton.
Care killed him in the end. If you keep brooding over all
the possibilities of life, you cannot avoid being miserable.
I once knew a man "
Still another ? Violet began to think of the dozen
" supers" in the theatre, who are marched round and round
the scenery, to represent the ceaseless procession of an army.
" who used to be quite unhappy whenever he ate a
herring ; for he used to wonder whetlier a herring ever had
rheumatism, and then he considered how dreadfully a
herring must suffer in such a case, from the quantity of
bones it had. But of course you cannot always command
your fancies, and say that you will be free from anxiety ;
and the most helpless time I know is early in the morning,
if one has wakened prematurely, and cannot get to sleep
again. Then a touch of hoarseness in the throat conjures
up visions of dijjhtheria ; and if you cannot recollect some
trifling matter, you begin to look on the lapse of memory as
a warning of comjjlete mental breakdown and insanity.
Everything Is bad tiien ; all your affairs arc going to the
dogs ; you have oiTended your dearest friend. But at
AMONG SOME PICTURES 157
breakfast-time, don't you wonder how you could have been
so foolish as to vex yourself about nothing ? The increased
vitality of the system clears the brain of forebodings. There
are other times, too, in which the imagination is stronger
than the reason. I once knew a very learned man "
Another !
" who declared to me that sea-sickness was in nine
cases out of ten a matter of apprehension ; and that he
knew he could argue himself into a quiescent mood that
would defy the waves. But just as we were going on board
the boat, he looked up and saw a cloud sailing smoothly
along ; and I could see he was thinking with a great longing
how hue it would be to lie down in that cloud and be taken
quietly across '
" AVas he ill in crossing ? " demanded the literal little
woman at the head of the table.
Mr. Drummond started. He had conjured up the incident
80 far ; but he knew nothing further,
" I don't know," he said ; and Lady North wondered
how a reasonable person could tell a story and leave out its
chief point of interest.
That evening a young man was flitting rather restlessly
about the entrance-hall of Bm-hugtou House, watching the
successive carriages arrive, and the successive parties of
ladies, with their long trains flowing on the stairs, pass up
to have their names announced above. He kept looking at
his watch ; then at the next carriage ; and was altogether
anxious and dissatisfied.
At length, however, a particular caiTiagc came rolling
into the courtyard, and he swiftly went down the broad
stone steps. He himself oijcned the door. Who was the
first to step out into the ligiit ? — a tall young girl, who had
apparently had her dress designed by an artist, for it was all
of a radiant lemon-yellow silk, the sleeves alone, near the
shoulder, being slashed with l)lack velvet ; while in her jet-
black masses of hair were intertwined leaves and blossoms
of theyeUow-wliite jessamine She looked surprised.
" Then you have come after all ? " she said, when he was
assisting lier three coinf)anions out of the carriage.
"Yes," he said; adding: "How fortunate T should
meet you here, Lady North. You Lave no one witii you ? "
I5S MADCAP VIOLET
" Oh, yes," said Lady North. " Mr. Drummond is coming
directly, in a hansom."
" I think wc had better i^o in," said the young man ; " he
uill lind you readily enough when he comes."
" Oh, no," remarked the young lady with the pale yellow
flowers in her hair — and she spoke with some decision — •
" we shall wait for him here. I particularly wish Mr.
Drammond to take Lady North through the people, because
he knows everyone."
Well, the young man had no objection to that ; for, of
course, he would be left in charge of the others. Then
^Ir. Drummond came up, light-hearted, buoyant, and care-
less ; and indeed it seemed to the younger man that this
tall and good-humoured person, when he undertook to
escort a party of ladies to the Royal Academy conversazione,
might at least have taken the trouble to tie his necktie a
little more accurately.
They passed up the stairs. They caught a glimpse of
many faces and bright lights. Their names were announced.
Sir Francis, standing near the door, shook hands with
IMr. Drummond as with an old friend : then they made
their way along the narrow lane that had been formed by
people curious to see the new arrivals. Which of this party
attracted most attention ? Mrs. Warrener, who was by the
side of A^iolet, knew well — whether or not the girl herself
was aware — how all eyes followed her as she passed.
If she was aware of it, she was not much embarrassed.
They had scarcely got into the miscellaneous crowd when
she suddenly caught her companion's arm.
" Listen ! " '
There was a sound of soft and harmonious music, the
deep voices of men, and the playing of instruments ; and
then high above that, rising as it were to the vaulted roof,
the clear singing of boys — singing as with the one strong,
high, and sweet voice of a woman.
" "WTiere are they singing ? " Violet asked ; and then she
led her companion to the central hall, where, with all
manner of busts and ligures looking strangely down on them,
the crowd stood in a circle round the Artillery band, the
boys in the centre. By this time Violet and her companion
had got separated from Mr. Drummond and Lady North ;
AMONG SOME PICTURES 159
Mr. George Miller was paying compulsory attention to his
friend Anatolia.
But this division of the party did not last, of course, the
whole evening. Its various members met and parted in new
combinations, as various objects of attraction suggested ;
this one lost in admiration of the music ; the other fasci-
nated by particular costumes ; a third anxious that every-
body should see his or her favourite picture. On one of
these occasions Mr. Drummond and Violet together happened
to be looking at a picture based on the tragic death of
Helen of Kirkcounell.
It is now two or three years since this picture was
exhibited, and I must not hazard overpraise of its merits ;
but, at all events, it endeavoured to give visible form to
what (as it seems to some of us) is the most passionate and
pathetic utterance of human emotion in all modern literature
— if this wild, sharp cry of anguish is to be called literature.
]\roreover, it dealt only with one episode in the brief tragedy
where Helen of Kirkcounell — Burd Helen she is called in
some of the versions — is walking with her lover in the
evening, and suddenly throws herself before him to receive
the death-shot fired at him by his rejected rival : it does not
deal with the fiercer portion that follows.
"O think na but my heart was sair" —
— this is the pathetic introduction to the wild, glad
deed of vengeance —
"When my love fell and spake nae mair;
I laid lier down wi' mciklc care,
On fair KirkconneU lea.
I laid her down : my sword did draw,
Stem was our fight by Kirtloshaw :
J hsiced him down in pieces sma'.
For her that died for me."
" It is a sad story," Drummond said, absently, when he
bad told it to her.
" I do not think thiit," she answered quickly ; and he
was surj)rised to see that her face was (juite pale, and her
dark eyes full of tears. *' I think these arc the two very
happiest people I ever heard of in the world."
i6o MADCAP VIOLET
She stopped for a moiucut ; he dared not look, for he
guessed tliat tlie proud li]is were trembling.
"Don't you ? " she said, boldly. " A woman who is able
to die for the man she loves, a man who has the joy of
Icining the man who slew his sweetheart : I think they have
had everything that life can give. But — but that was in
the old time ; there is no more of that now ; when people
care for each other now, it is a very gentle affection, and
they are more concerned about having a good income, and
being able to drive in the Park "
" But people who drive in the Park may love each other,"
he ventured to suggest.
" I don't believe it," she said, and then she abruptly
turned away.
George Miller came up.
"Violet," he said in a propitiatory voice, "do come
over here and look at this picture. I think it awfully
good."
She crossed the room, proudly and silently. Miller led
her to a very nice and pleasing composition, which had
rather won upon his heart, and which — who knows ? — he
may have thought would have a similar influence on her. It
represented a quiet nook on the Thames, with a long
pleasure-boat moored in at the roots of the trees ; and in
the boat were two very pretty young ladies and a good-
looking young fellow — he was not unlike Miller himself — in
boatin.ti-llanncls and a straw hat. The picture was called
" Meditation." There was a luncheon-basket, half-opened,
in the stern of the boat.
" Now, that is what I call real life," said George Miller.
" That is the sort of thing you actually see. Just look at
that swan ; you would think he was going to open his mouth
for a biscuit."
" That is the sort of picture I hate," she said with
unnecessary vehemence ; and he was considerably startled ;
" and I hate the people quite as much who could live such
a trivial, dawdling, purposeless sort of life. I wonder what
they are imditatimj on 1 Very pretty meditations they are
likely to have ! On the advisability of eating lobster-
salad ? On the sweet poetry the curate quoted on Sunday ?
On the chances of their winning gloves at Goodwood ?
AMONG SOME PICTURES 161
And as for him, a tailor's window would be the most
suitable place in the world for him ! "
He was astounded by this outburst ; he could not
imderstand what it meant.
" You are rather savage to-night," said he, coldly. " I
don't see that the man has done you any harm by painting
a pretty picture."
" I detest such pictures."
" Well, you needn't look at them, if they offend you."
"I must look at them when I am asked to do so, and
when I am told they are beautiful."
This was rather a cruel remark ; but George Miller
unexpectedly showed good nature.
" Well, there is no accounting for tastes," said he,
pleasantly. I admire pictm'es like that, because I under-
stand them. They are the sort of thing one sees in real
life. Now I have no doubt that the solemn and mysterious
business — an ugly woman with her face painted against a
.green sky — is very fine ; but I can't see the beauty of
ugliness myself."
" Where is Lady North, do you know ? " she said.
"I saw her go into the next room a minute ago," ho
answered.
Now, if Violet had been put out of temper by being asked
to look at a very harmless and innocent picture, she was
restored, not only to her usual serenity, but to a quite
abundant gracioasness, l)y the news she heard when she
again encountered her stepmother.
"Violet," said tlie little woman, " IMr. Drunmiond has
been pressing me very hard to let you go with his sister and
himself to Scotland. Would you like to go ? "
" I should like very much to go."
"Well, I dim't see any objection," Lady North said,
" except that it is rather presuming on their liospi-
tality— "
"Ah, they dun't think of such tilings," said Violet,
quickly.
" They are not very ricli, you know."
" Tliiit is just it," the girl said, rather proudly. " It is
bccaiise they are not rich that they are generous and kind
to everyone ; tiicy have not a thought about nioncy "
i62 MADCAP VIOLET
" Well, well," said Lady North, " they seem in any case to
l)c very kindly disjmscd towards yon ; and yon lunst go and
thank them now for the invitation. There is Mr. Drnmmond
over in the corner."
" I — ^wonld — rather p:o to Mrs. Warrener," said Violet,
with some hesitation. " "Where has she gone with Ana-
tolia ? "
Lady North was in all simplicity surprised to sec the
effect of this concession of hers on Violet's friends. Was it
really possil)le that they could so much enjoy her society ?
They seemed to be quite grateful to her for allowing Violet
to go with them ; whereas she herself had been looking
forward with very considerable anxiety to the necessity of
taking that young lady to Italy. It was well, she thought,
in any case, that the girl had taken this fancy for people
who did appear to have some control over her.
Naturally enough, when all the splendour of the evening
was over, and the brilliancy of the rooms exchanged for the
rainy squalor of the streets, Mr. Drummond and his sister,
who went home in a cab, had much to say about this visit to
the north, and Violet's going with them. After they got
home, too, they kept chatting on about this subject ; the time
running away unheeded. James Drummond seemed highly
pleased about the whole arrangement ; and he was already
painting all sorts of imaginative pictures of Violet's ex-
periences of Highland lochs, moors, sunrises, and wild seas.
" And then," said his sister, " we must ask Mr. Miller up
for a time."
" Oh, certainly."
" I see," she said, with a smile, " I must get over my ob-
jection to that young man marrying Violet."
He raised his eyes quickly.
*' What do you mean ? "
"Well," she said, with a sort of good-natured shrug, "I
believe it is inevitable now. Either they are engaged or
about to be engaged."
A quick look of pain — so sharp and rapid that she did
not notice it — passed over his face.
" Has she told you so ? " he said, calmly.
" No ; but she came to ask my advice about it the other
day ; and she talked just as a girl always talks in these
AMONG SOME PICTURES 163
circumstances — pretending to care nothing for him —
treating his advances as tiresome — and yet showing you
quite clearly that she would he very much disgusted if he
took her at her word."
" And what did you say ? "
" I told her to be governed by her own feelings."
" Yes, of course," he said, absently ; and he seemed to be
deeply occupied in balancing a paper-knife on its edge. " I
am glad her people know of Miller's expectations ; that
relieves us from responsibility. It will be a pretty spectacle
— those two young folks in the holiday-time of their youth
enjoying themselves up there in the Highlands."
" I wish she had chosen somebody else," Mrs. Warrener
said, ruefully. " I suppose he is a good match ; and he is
very fond of her ; but he is so dreadfully like every other
young man."
" You must wait and see, Sarah," her brother said, gently.
" Give him time."
" I would give him everything else in the world — except
our Violet," she said. " However, if young people were quite
sensible, they would always be finding out defects in each
other, and they would never get married at all. He is a very
well-iutentioned young man : I think if you advised him to
become a Buddhist, he would try. We shall see what
influence Violet will have on him ; perhaps she will conjure
up something in him a little more out of the commonplace."
►She bade him good-night now — though it was very near
morning — and left him alone. He sate there, lying back in
his easy-chair, with his ordinarily quick and piercing eyes
grown vague and distant, as if they were trying to make
some mystic words out of the meaningless symbols on the
wall-paper. The clock on the manto]])iccc ticked gently, the
slow progress of the hands l^-ing unheeded.
He rose, with the air of a man who has been in a dream,
and looked round. His attention was caught by l)ars of bine
appearing through the yellow shutters of the window; the
new day was drawing near outside ; almost meclianicaliy ho
passed round into the hall, took his hat, and let himself
quietly out.
]Iow still it was, in the half-revealed darkness 1 Only the
topmost leaves of the tall poplars, far away up there in the
n '2.
I64 MADCAP VIOLET
Llue-c'Tcy, seemed to be having a low and rustlinc: talk
top:cthcr ; down here, amid the darker foliage of the
chestnuts, all was silence.
He walked on, quietly and aimlessly, past the voiceless
houses and the gardens. Suddenly a sound made his heart
leap — it was only a thrush that had burst asunder the spell
of the night with tlie first notes of its morning song. And
now there was a more perceptible light in the sky ; and the
stars were gone ; and at last there appeared a strange violet
colour, tinted with rose, that shone on the windows of the
eastward-looking houses. The dawn had come — after the
rain of the night — clear, and coldly roseate, and still.
" So the new days come," he was thinking to himself,
*' and the years slip by, and God takes away our youth
before we know that we have it. And if all the imaginative
longing of youth — that seeks satisfaction in the melancholy of
the twilight and in the murmur of the sea, and does not lind
it there, but must have some human object of sympathy —
if that romantic wistfulness of youth clings around the form
of a young girl, and endows her with all the poetry of early
years, can it ever be repeated again ? Love may come
again, and love of a stronger, and purer, and less selfish
kind ; but the wonder — perhaps not : and so I imagine
that the old mystery of first love never quite goes even
when the love goes, and that in after years, some sudden
view of the sea or a new sweet scent in the air will bring
back a throb of one's twentieth year and all the half-
forgotten dreams. But if a man knows all that, and has
mijjsed it, can he have even a glimpse of it in later life ?
There are some of us who have had no youth — only hours,
and days, and years ; the wonder-time of love has never
reached us ; and we have learnt physiology instead. I
suppose all that must go. We can see the pretty pictures
that young love makes ; we can smile sadly at its un-
reasonable caprice, its wild follies, its anger and tears of
repentance. Happy youth, that knows not its own happiness
— that would impatiently curtail the wonder-time — that is
so eager after enjoyment that rose-leaves are dashed down of
roses that will never bloom again. But after all, to live is
to live ; and it is only those who are outside and apart, who
are but spectators of the youth of others, who know how
FROM NORTH TO SOUTH 165
youth should be spent, and how grateful it should be for
God's chiefesfc gifts."
He was neither sorrowful nor envious, to all appearance,
as he walked on and communed with himself, listening to
the full chorus of the now awakened birds, and watching
the growing glory of the sunlight come over the green and
rain-washed fohage of the trees. The tall, thin man, who
stooped a little, and who walked briskly along, with one
hand in his trousers-pocket, sometimes whistled absently as
he went ; and he had a quick attention for the flying birds,
and the growing light, and the stirring of the leaves. He
was all by himself in the newly-awakened world ; not
another human l)eing was abroad. And when he had tired
himself out with his walk, he returned home with something
of gladness in his worn face ; for it almost seemed as if he
had got rid of certain mournful fancies, and had resigned
himself to the actual and sufficiently happy life of the new
day — the new day that was now shining over the plains
where the cattle stood, and over the orchards and farm-
steads, and over the glad blue seas all brealcing in white
foam around our English shores.
CHAPTER XVII.
FRO.M NORTH TO ROUTIf.
The pronunciation of the word allegro is not a matter of
very gra\e moment. A man may make a mistake about it
and nevertheless be a good Christian and a loyal subject.
All the same it was this trifling affair of a wrong accent
that suddenly and unexpectedly changed the wliole course
of Aliss Violet Nortli's life.
The girl had an impatience of pretence of all kinds which
she carried to an extreme. AVhilc she was at l\Iiss i\rain's
school ncjt one-, of the girls dared to wear a bit of sham
jewellery. Now Lady North was not a highly accomplished
woman, and, like most persons of imperfect education, she
Lad the habit of adorning her talk with scraps of languages
with which she was Ijut scantily acijuainted. The resent-
ment of Violet North against tliis species of afTcctation was
i66 MADCAP VIOLET
impliieable. It was no iise telliug licr that human nature
had developed more deadly crimes than that. It was no
use urging that the diiferencc between allegro and allegro
was not a matter to keep one awake o' nights.
" AVhy should she use the word at all ? Why should she
]n-etend to know a language tliat slie doesn't know? I hate
the meanness of that perpetual .shauuniiig ! "
And of course Lady North, again like most imperfectly
educated persons, was deeply incensed when she was cor-
rected ; and out of this small matter — a long c or a short
e — sprang up a quarrel which pointed to but one conclusion.
The hollow truce was broken. Stepmother and stepdaughter
could not remain in the same house. Neither wished it, so
it remained for Sir Acton North to say what was to be
done.
Sir Acton was, as usual, quite submissive. He could not
understand why two women should quarrel over an Italian
word ; l^ut then he had long ago given up the hope of
understanding anything about women. He asked his wife
what she wanted him to do about Violet ; Lady North
refused to intermeddle in that young lady's affairs in any
way whatsoever. He went to Violet herself, who told him
that she did not care what happened to her so long as she
got out of the house. She also hinted that she was quite
able to earn her own living, at which Sir Acton laughed
and went away not much enlightened.
In this extremity he bctliought himself of that small
household on the south of the river, in which Violet had
often taken refuge, as if it were her natural home ; and it
occurred to him that as ]\Irs. AVarrener and her brother had
been good enough to offer to take Violet with them for
their autumn holidays, they might perhaps be inclined to
extend their hospitality further, provided that some proper
recompense were made them. Violet, he knew, would be
amply satisfied with that arrangement ; and it was an
arrangement, moreover, which could only be but temporary,
for, of course, the girl was sure to marry.
Sir Acton found Mr. Drummond busily engaged in
greasing a pair of enormously thick shooting-boots, while
a pair of very old leather leggings lay beside him on the
table of the small dining-room.
FROM NORTH TO SOUTH 167
" I can't shake hands with you, sii"," said he, laying down
his wooden pipe. " You see, we are just preparing for our
phmge into an absolutely savage life, and you never can
trust anybody to grease your boots but yourself. I hope
Miss Violet quite understands the sort of life she will lead
when she comes with us ? "
" It was about her I wanted to speak to you, Mr. Drum-
mond," said Miss "Violet's father ; and then he sat down
and told Mr. Drummond the whole story, as well as he
could make it out.
This was a delicate mission on which Sir Acton had
come, and several times he seemed rather embarrassed ; but
the quick, direct speech of Mr. Drummond helped him on.
"Do I understand you, then, that Violet is without a
home ? "
" She has none in prospect — that is to say, of course we
could aiTange about her staying Avith some one "
'* She can always have a home here, and a hearty Avelcome
— my sister will assure her of that."
" I expected you would say as much — the girl is indeed
fortunate in having such friends," said Sir Acton, who was
really touched with the frank, unhesitating way in Avhich
the offer was made ; " and I will confess that I had some
notion of this when I came over to see you. Still, it is an
awkward thing for one man to ask another man to take his
daughter off his hands — - — "
" Don't speak about that. If Violet will come and live
with us we shall be glad to have her. Of course she knows
what she must expect. We are very plain-living folk, and
we are not rich enough to alter our ways in entertaining a
guest, although we might like to do that."
"I don't think she has found your ways unsuited to her,"
her father said, with a sniile, "to judge by tlie readiness
with which she always comes here. No, she has more sense
than th;it ; thoi'e is notliing of tlie petted child about her.
I'nt on the other hand, i\Ir. Drummond," continued Viultt's
fatlier, with obvious embarrassment, " you will forgive me if
I suggest that — tliat tin; obligation you jait me under would
be too gi'cat if you did not allow me to make you — some
recompense — a sum might be stated "
He was in great dread of offending this shy, capricious,
i6S MADCAP VIOLET
strange man, niul lie was greatly relieved to find Mr. Dnim-
nioiici, instead of drawing himself up and looking hurt,
breaking out into a hearty laugh.
" No, no, Sir Acton, we don't take in boarders — and to
think of our being paid for having Yiolet North come to
live with us — But I must tell Sarah about it — excuse me
for one second, Sir Acton."
OIT he went, leaving the worthy and practical-minded
baronet very much puzzled. It was true, he knew, that
Mr. Drummoud was a gentleman ; but was he not, also,
very poor ; and had not the offer been made with great
dehcacy ? and surely it was most unreasonable that this
family should bear the expense of supporting a rich man's
daughter ? His sister returned with him. They were both
of them apparently greatly delighted over this probable
addition to their household. When would she come over ?
Would he remember to remind her of her music ? Ought
Mrs. Warrener to come and help her to move her small
belongings ? And would he make her promise before she
left not to do all Amy Warrener's lessons for her, seeing
that that young lady had now got out of her child-period ?
Sir Acton North began to wonder less over his daughter's
liking for this quiet little house and its occupants. There
was a wonderful sense of homeliness about the place, and a
bright humorous frankness about this tall lounging man
and his gentle sister. But, before Sir Acton left, Mr.
Drummond took him aside, and said to him, with more
seriousness —
" There is one point, sir, about which we ought to have
a clear understanding before your daughter comes over to
live with us. I believe that that young fellow Miller is in
a fashion paying his addresses to her ; that is with your
sanction, I presume ? "
"Why, yes," said Sir Acton, rather staggered by the
directness of the question, and also by the calm observant
look of thoHc singularly bright and inteUigeut eyes. "The
young man saw me — that nonsense was all explained away
— and indeed it was a thoughtless frolic that may be for-
gotten now. If the girl likes him, I see no reason why they
should not marry. Do you ? "
'* J ? " repeated Drummond, almost with a start. " What
FROM NORTH TO SOUTH 169
have I to do vrith it ? It is lier father who must give his
consent."
" Do you know anything against the young man ? "
" Nothing in the world," was the hearty answer.
" Well, then, he is a fairly shrewd, practical-headed
young fellow ; he will have quite enough money ; his
family is respectable — I really don't see any objection."
" That is very well. Sir Acton ; I merely wished to be
entirely clear from all responsibility "
" Mind you, my dear sir," broke in Sir Acton, as if he
had suddenly remembered something, " don't imagine that
I am anxious to get rid of my daughter — by marriage or
otherwise — merely because she and her stepmother don't
agree. No, no ; rather than see her uncomfortable I'd — •
I'd — confound it, I'd send the whole pack of 'em flying.
Violet's a good girl — she's worth twenty dozen "
But here Sir Acton thought he had said enough.
" I understand you, then, sir," said Mr. Drummond,
(]uite calmly, " that you have no objection to young Miller
meeting your daughter while she is under my care ; and if
they should engage to marry each other, good and well ? "
" I see no objection ; but why do you speak of that as if
it were something to be feared ? "
*' Pardon me ; I am sure I had no such intention."
" Good-bye, Mr. ])rammond," said Sir Acton, at the door,
"you have done me a great kindness ; I will try to rejiay
you some day. Oh, by the way, I suppose I may get a
saloon-carriage reserved for you when you go North ? "
" No, thank you," said Mr. Drummond, quietly. "We\
always go second-class ; and I don't think ]\liss Violet will
expect us to alter our ordinary habits."
Next day a young lady burst into the room where Mi's.
"Warreiier was sitting sewing, and threw herself down on
her knees, and put her hands in her friend's lap.
" And oil ! is it (juitc true ? — and am I to live with you
always ? " she cried ; and the line, frank, handsome face
and the dark and eloquent eyes were full of joy and
gratitude.
" You are to stay with us as long as you please," said
Mrs. WaiTcner, much more gravely, as she kissed the girl.
Violet looked up quickly, and scaimcd her friend's face.
I70 MADCAP VIOLET
" Arc yon displeased with me ? "
There was a gentle hand laid on her head.
"Yiolet, yon are no longer a girl. You ought not to
give way to your temper, under whatever provocation.
And it docs not look well to see any girl so glad to leave
her home."
" I have not left my home," said the girl, in a low voice,
with her head bent down ; " I have come to the only home
that I ever have had."
No woman could resist that speech ; there was an arm
round her neck in a moment ; and she was hstening to
many a protestation that that home at least should never be
wanting to her as long as she lived.
But the girl freed herself, and looked up again.
" And Mr. Drummond," she said, " what does he think ?
Docs he think I have done wrong ? "
"Well, he regrets what has happened, of course, althougli
it has brought you to us. He thought you had resolved
to be a Uttle niorc patient, and gentle, and obedient "
The girl rose quickly, turning her head aside ; but all
the same her friend had caught sight of the sudden tears
tliat had sprung to those long black lashes.
" Violet ! "
" I can go back."
" You shall not go back, Violet ; listen to reason "
" Oh ! you don't know — you don't know the life I had to
lead in that house," the girl cried passionately, with the
tears running down her face ; " and you think that I am
proud and ungrateful, and perhaps you are afraid to take
me ? But I am not ungrateful to those I can love and
respect — no — you will not find me that — and there is
nothing I would not suffer for my real friends, as you may
lind out some day. But 1 have had no friends — you know I
have had no friends — but the friends in this house ; and
what would I not do for tliem ? Only to be in the house
with you I would be a kitchen drudge for you — indeed I
would — I would work my eyes blind for you — there is no
patience and obedience you w'ould not have. But I must
respect and love the people whom I serve, and then I am
ready to become their slave from morning till night "
Mrs. Warrener strove to hush the wild, piteous words.
CASTLE BANDBOX, N.B. 171
"You must not take so much to heart Avliat I said,
Violet," she remonstrated, gently. " And you won't have
to do all these things in order to please friends. Only be
true to your own better nature, and you will be a constant
delight to them."
The girl took up her friend's hand and kissed it : then she
left the room. Mrs. Warrener understood the mute promise
of obedience.
CHAPTER XYIII.
CASTLE BANDBOX, N.B.
The great white mists of the rain had lifted ; and all the
world behind stood revealed — a strange, new, dream-like
world, colourless, still, its various tints of grey shining with
a suffused and mystic light. The grey sea was like glass ;
the grey islands had but a faint glimmer of green along
their shores : the grey mountains were pale and distant ;
and in all this vague and phantom-like picture that had
Ijeeu so suddenly disclosed there was but one sharp and
definite object — a coasting-vessel lying motionless out there
on the shining grey water ; its hull as black as jet ; its
brown sails throwing perfect shadows on the mirror beneath.
It was as yet early morning ; no one could say whether that
luminous glow throughout the grey would turn to clear
sunlight, or whether the slow, soft lingers of the rain-clouds
would again pass over the world-picture, obliterating suc-
cessively Liland, and mountain, and sea.
Early as it was, a young lady had managed to write
the following letter, which she was just putting into an
envelope : —
"Castlk TJandbox, tn the Wkstern
IIi(;in.ANUS, YlUi Aurjud.
"My dkar Papa, — You have known foi- many a year
that I am the most dutiful of daugliters ; so here is the
account I ])roniised you of our exj)lorations in this wild
couutiy. It was on the evening of the 10th of August, in
the present year, that we effected our disemliarkatiun, and
were most hospitably received by the inhabitants of this
172 MADCAP VIOLET
coast, two of whom willinut it is raining," responded ]\rr. Drummond.
The wiry little man cast a glance aroimd, at the grey
skies and the still grey sea.
" Na, na," he said, " it'll no rain the day."
" But, confound you, it /.s raining 1 " cried Drummond.
" What do you call that ? "
He pointed to the rain-drops formed by the drizzle that
had fallen on the well-oiled barrels of his breech-loader.
" Well, and if the gun iss to come to harm with that,"
said old Peter, testily, " you will better be for leafing it at
home. It iss the gentlemen now they will tek sich care of
their guns ass if the guns wass no for shooting at all. Yon
should hef brought a gun that wass good for this country."
" You will have to clean this gun very carefully, I can
tell you, Peter ; and every night too."
" I will not," said the old man, sturdily. " There iss no
man will know more apout guns as me ; and cffery Saturday
night, that will do ferry well. It wass Mr. Maclean of
Cam-Sloe, he used to say to the gentlemen at the house,
' Kott, what would we do without ta Sunday effery week ;
our guns would neffer be cleaned at ahl.' But the Sunday
CASTLE BANDBOX, N.B. 175
it wass made for other thiugs as the cleaning of gnus ; and
the Saturday night that will do better for me."
" Then you won't clean my gun every night ? "
" There iss no use of it."
" Then I must do it myself, I suppose ? "
" Ferry well."
The two girls now came down stairs, fully equipped for
the expedition ; and the oddly assorted party now set out.
" Is that dog of yours any better behaved, Peter ? "
" He's a gran' good dog, a ferry good dog," said the old
Ilighlandman. " There iss just nothing that will pass the
nose of him. Bit I will say this, that sometimes he is a
something too eager in the rinnin' in — ay, just a wee thing
too eager."
" Yes," said ^Ir. Drimimond, " he has no fault at all —
beyond a fancy for eating every bird you shoot."
The old man was nettled ; but there was a hiunorous
twinkle in his eyes all the same.
" Ay, sir ; but even then he will not get too fat when he
iss out with you, sir,"
"Confound you, Peter, you are more impertinent than
ever."
" Na, na, sir ; I will only speak the truth to you, ass you
will speak it to me ; and there iss no harm in tliat."
" I think, Mr. Peter," said a certain tall young lady, with
great asperity and dignity ; " I think you might speak the
truth a little more respectfully."
The old keeper gave her a side glance as he trudged
along.
" Ay, I am no in the use of hcffiug leddies come out to
the shooting."
" Peter anly.
" I know quite well I am nothing of the sort ; I know
(juite well I shall never be engaged to him — never ! " said
the girl, vehemently. " Engaged to him ? I wish he was
dead ! "
" Dh, Violet ! "
" Well, 1 don't exactly wish tiiat ? " she said, with some
compunction ; " but I really cannot bear to have it snj^poscd
we arc engaged, or likely to be ; and what will his coming
liere do but make discomfort and misery. Haven't we been
liappy enough by (airselvcs ? — we don't want anyl)0(ly else.
And then it ayi[icars he is to go with us in the tScd-Pi/ol !
AVell, if he goes in the Scn-l'ijol, I know somebody who
won't ; and the initials of her name, as the Irishman said,
are Violet North."
198 MADCAP VIOLET
This WHS littered with considerable dccisiou. Now Amy
"Warreuor, youiitjf as she was, had a good deal of her
mother's shrewd and (|uiet-t'onnnoii sense ; and instead of
tig-hting tliis determination by any argument or appeal, she
only said, simply —
" It won't look very friendly, Violet, if you alone refuse
to go with us ; and Mr. Miller, as a stranger and visitor, is
entitled to whatever courtesy we can show him. It isn't
his fault if you don't like him. Then, you didn't always
appear to dislike him so much. I thought it was quite the
other way at one time ; and now if you treat him badly, he
will think you are only acting the coquette, and wanting to
show your independence."
" I don't care what he thinks," she said, with her cheeks
hot, but looking down.
" Others will think the same."
" "Who ? " and again she looked up with a quick surprise
and inquiry in her glance.
" All of us."
" You — will — aU — think — that — I — am — a — coquette,"
she said, slowly.
"Well," said her friend, doubtfully, "you know you
encouraged him a great deal."
" And to save myself from that reproach," she continued,
(juite as slowly and thoughtfully, " to keep your good
opinion, I must marry IMr. George ]\Iiller ?"
There was no answer to that question.
CHAPTER XX.
SETTING OUT.
Mr. George Miller arrived in due course ; and very
handsome the young fellow looked as he stepped ashore
from the steamer to shake hands with his fi'iends on the
quay. Violet had been persuaded to acconiiiany the others ;
and she could not help greeting him with a pleasant smile
— indeed, there was something in this sudden meeting that
recalled other days. With great prudence, too, he forbore
to express any special pleasure in seeing her again. She
SETTING OUT 199
was only one of the little gronp of friends. He addressed
himself almost exclnsively to Mrs. "Warrener, as they pro-
ceeded to find their way up to Castle Bandbox.
Xor, on this first evening, were any of Violet's predic-
tions fultilled. All the happy old time had not completely
gone. They were quite as joyous and homely as ever ; and
a certain discursive orator had as large a share as ever of
that talk which could only by courtesy be called conver-
sation ; that is, nobody else had a share. Mr. IMiller
laughed and enjoyed himself with the rest ; he did not
embarrass Violet with the least specialty of attention ; his
whole interest was apparently absorbed in his chances of
getting a shot or two before starting in the yacht, and in
the prospects held out by the Sea-Pyot of a comfortable
voyage. All was so far well.
It was only by degrees, and that almost imperceptibly,
that his influence in this small household began to tell.
He was a young man of system, of minute observation, of
careful, business-like provision ; and could not understand
at all the happy-go-lucky carelessness which marked most
of Mr. Drummond's arrangements. With him a nine
o'clock breakfast meant a nine o'clock l)reakfast ; not a
breakfast at ten, or half-past nine, or a quarter-past eight,
as chance might dictate. For the first time his friends
]x;rceived that the pattern of the wall-paper was rather
ludicrous, and that a defect in the frame-work of the
window produced a draught. They were ashamed to
confess they could not tell him wliether the local whisky
was under or over proof ; indeed, none of them knew
exactly what i)roof meant. There was now no vague
loitering on the hills for the contemplation of landscape,
nor needless waste of time over luncheon ; the ground that
had to be got over was got over in a proper fashion.
Moreover, there was much less missing now ; the young
man showed himself an excell<'nt shot; and there Wiis no
amount (jf fatigue or discomfort which he would indolently
shirk if he believed there was a chance of getting a single
l)ird. OhI I'eLer had enough of it now ; he was pretty
nearly walked olf his legs by the new arrival ; while his
former pupil igufjuiiniously gave up the chase, lit a ]iii)",
stretched himself on the heather, where he could command
-'oo MADCAP VIOLET
;i view of Murveii, Mnll, and Lisiiioro, iind told his
companions to come back that way for Jiini when they
chose.
^Moreover, tlie incorri.t!:il)le carelessness of the head of the
house became all the more ai^parcnt, for liis accoutrements
now lacked much of Violet's superintendence. She had
been accustomed to come down early — before any of the
others— to look after his cartridge-bag, his boots, leggings,
and what not ; but now she never appeared till breakfast
was announced ; and then she invariably came downstairs
with Amy. They generally found Mr. Millei- impatiently
pacing up and down in front of the house, and looking at
his watch every third minute.
They had beautiful moonlight nights at this time ; and
they were accustomed to go out for a stroll after dhmer,
either up into the black hills, where the wan and mystic
light was palely shining on the furze and rocks, or down to
the shore, where the long, monotonous plash of the waves
on the coast alone disturbed the profound and mysterious
silence. Here, too, there was a great difference. The
party was broken up somehow. Violet resolutely and in-
variably walked with Amy Warrcner, chatting, when they
did chat, about school-girl themes ; Mrs. Warrcner generally
stayed with them ; ]\Ir. Drunmiond and his guest led the
way, the latter giving all the latest information about big-
company swindles, stock-exchange transactions, the cooking
at the Judicum, and so forth.
" Why do you never talk to Mr. ]\riller, Violet ? " Amy
Warrcner asked one night.
" I don't understand politics ; and I don't care about
commercial matters," replied the young lady, evasively.
" I don't mean that at all," her friend said. " Why do
you scarcely ever address a word to him, even at dinner ? "
" Good little girls should be seen and not heard. I speak
when I am spoken to," was the reply.
It was very clear that Violet did not at all care for the
presence of CJeorge ]\Iiller in Castle Bandbox. She seemed
restrained and dispirited. A soi't of indefinite apprehension
appeared to hang over her, which Mrs. Warrcner did not
fail to perceive.
Now George Miller, from the moment of his arrival in
SETTING OUT 201
tlie Higlilauds, bad been most considerate to the girl ; and,
whatever he might judge to be her feelings towards him, he
bad not sought to intrude himself upon her in the slightest
degree. But after all, a young man is but a young man ;
and he grew to think that, considering their past and
present relations, she was dealing very harshly with him in
so obviously and systematically avoiding any private con-
versation with him. His difficulty was to find an oppor-
tunity of speaking with her alone ; and it almost appeared
as if she recognised the fact, and was determined to outwit
him.
At last he caught her. She had inconsiderately ventured
down to breakfast without her ordinary companion, under
the impression that Mrs. Warrener had preceded her.
When she opened the door of the room, and saw George
^liller there alone, she would have retreated, but it was too
late.
" Violet," said he, " I want to speak to you for a second."
She knew what was coming ; she advanced into the room,
outwardly calm, but inwardly full of dread ; she Avas
vaguely aware that his face was pale.
*' Have I offended you ? " he asked.
" No."
She spoke in so low a voice that be could hardly hear.
" Why do you avoid me so ? Why won t you speak to
me?"
She did not answer.
"I am sure I have not persecuted you, over since you
seemed to wish to be left free ; haven't I done everything
you could wish ? "
"Yes, ; you have," she answered, with a trifle more
emphasis.
" Then Avby do you treat me as if I were an enemy — as if
you were afraid of me ? "
"Oil, I hope I don't do that," she said ; but her eyes
were still fixed on the ground.
For a second or two she stood iiTcsolutc, and then she
seemed to sunnnon uj) her courage to speak frankly.
"And if 1 am afraid of you, in however slight a degree,"
she said, in clear, low tones, " I have myself to blame. I
am deeply to blame — I know that. I — 1 wish I had nev^r
202 MADCAP VIOLET
seen you, uor you mc ; that would have been better for
both of us."
" No, no, Violet," he said, kindly, and he came a step
nearer, " that is what every f^irl says — natural timidity, you
know — she doesn't know what is before her, and is afraid.
For my part, I am very glad we have met, whatever comes
of it ; and if you would only give me a chance, I should
soon cure your mind of all that apprehension. But how
can 1 do that if you always avoid me ? Don't you think it
is hardly fair ? Would you treat any other friend of yours
like that ? "
" Oh, if I was only sure," she said, with a sort of des-
jiairing earnestness, ".that we were friends, and only friends,
how glad I should be to do all you wish. Believe that of
me, any way. If you would only let me think that — if you
were satisfied with that — I should be so grateful to you.
Will you ? "
She was looking at him now, with her eyes full of
entreaty. He, on the other hand, appeared to be wholly
astounded.
" Violet," said he, slowly, " you have hinted this once or
twice before. Do you really mean it ? Do you wish me to
abandon all hope of our being anything to each other ? "
It was precisely what she did wish ; l)Ut there was a
reproach in his tone which she felt keenly ; and for the
sake of old times she could not bring herself to wound him
too cruelly.
" No, not altogether," she said, quickly. " We need not
become strangers ; we might always remain friends. If I
could only persuade you not to think of anything else ! "
He was deeply mortified, of course ; and yet he could not
quite believe lier. Her liking for him had been declared
years ago. There was no obstacle that he could see to the
marriage. He had not even a rival.
At this moment steps were heard on the stairs. He
seized her hand for a second, and said, rapidly —
" Don't make this final, Violet. Thei'e is some mis-
understanding. You must let me hope."
She did not answer as slie left the room ; but there was
that in her face that rendered him somewhat uneasy. Was
it true, then, that her aversion from all thought of marriage
SETTING OUT 203
with him was something more than mere girlish timidity ?
Was it true that she really wished him to abandon all hope
of securing her for his wife ?
He put ou his cap, and went out into the fresh morning
air ; he wished to be alone for a few minutes ; for there
was something about all this that he coidd not well under-
stand. Again and again, as he walked up and down the bit
of gravel, he tried to account for Violet's change of feeling
towards him — or, at least, for her change of intention ; and
he could see no reasonable explanation. At this moment he
heard Mr. Drummond inside cahing " Violet ! Violet ! "
A wild fancy struck him.
"Was it true that he had no rival ? Could it be possible
that the girl had let her declared admiration — her worship,
almost — of this man of eight-and-thirty, run into a more
passionate feeling ? The mere suspicion sent a flash of fire
tingling thruugh his heart ; and he found himself rapidly
running over a series of incidents, unnoticed at the time,
wliich now appeared to give at least plausibility to this
random conjecture.
In the most commonplace of natures there is always
enough of imagination to fan the lires of jealousy ; the
relations existing between Mr. Drummond and his girlish
jiupil now assumed a wholly dilferent complexion ; in his
first flush of anger, and surprise, and envy, the young man
was ready to accuse his friend of having inveigled Sir Acton
North's daughter into his house that he might marry an
heiress.
But after all, Cleorge iMiller was a sensible and prudent
young fellow, lie reasoned with himself. Was it likely
that this gay-heaitcd, handsome girl, rejoicing in all the
l)oundles3 hofK-s and activities of youth, should give away
her life to a moping, dreaming, middle-a.ned man, who had
just enough money to kec]) a moderately decent coat on his
back ? Slie was very fond of him — as his niece was. She
had a ])ri)fonn;" watched by furtive glances, especiahy at
meal-times. He would inlinitely have preferred to go
without mustard, or butter, or anything of that sort, rather
than be reminded tliat some one was continually observing
his plate. Now, on this occasion, he lia])pened to look up,
and finding his sister's eyes fixed curiously on him, he called
out —
" On my solemn word of honour, >Sarah, 1 am only going
to eat an q^^. Is there anything awful in that ? "
His sister looked shocked and offended ; whereupon he
continued, in great good humour —
'' I declare that there is in the world only one human
being with whom it is comfortable to have breakfast — who
leaves you alone to struggle with your fish-bones — who
never turns her eyes upon you except when she speaks to
you : who is it ? Do you all give it up ? "
" It is Violet, of course, uncle," said Amy Warrener, with
a laugh. " Violet is always right."
Now surely there was not nuicli in complimenting a girl
for minding her ov/n plate at a breakfast-table ; but all the
same the young man looked upon the innocent exclamation
of Alolet's sclioolfellow as only confirming some of his
gloomiest suspicions. But he would observe still before
speaking or acting.
]\Iean\vhile there was a general bustle convulsing the
ordinary quiet of Castle liandbox, in the midst of which no
one had time to notice how Violet treated her former lover.
Everyone was preparing for the approaching voyage in the
Sea-Pijot ; Mr. Drummond making the wildest suggestions
about potted meats, condensed milk, and baskets of soda-
water ; !Mrs. Warrener making more sober calculations
about the necessary stores for o, week's cruise ; the girls
SETTING OUT 205
anxious about indiarubber shoes and waterproofs ; and
George Miller, with great care and accuracy of method,
getting his fishing-tackle into order. They knew they were
about to plaj at keeping house, just like so many children ;
and every one pretended to know a vast deal about those
very things which, in serious living on land, they had
treated with indifference.
The Sra-Pijot, which they could now distinguish lying at
her moorings in the bay, was a yawl of some thirty-two
tons register and about lifty tons yacht measurement : but
slic was an exceedingly roomy and comfortable vessel con-
sidering her size. She had a fairly commodious ladies' cabin,
a couple of state-rooms, and a spacious saloon, no less than
twelve feet six inches in beam. For the rest she was any-
thing but a quick sailer with light winds ; but 'she could
stand a thoroughly stiff breeze with absolute safety, and
then she could do her nine or ten knots an hour. She was
worked by four men and a lad, the latter olUciuting as cook
and steward.
It was universally resolved that, as Miss Violet was the
most experienced voyager of the party, she should go on
board and overhaul the table-linen, locker accommodation,
bedding, permanent stores, and the like, and this commission
was gladly accepted, on the understanding that the others
should accompany her. It was with the eager excitement
of a party of discovery that they entered the gig which had
])cen sent on shore for them, and were pulled out to the
yacht. The skipper — a handsome, good-liumourcd-looking
man of thirty-five or so, with a sun-tanned face and a light
yellow heard, who w;is an old friend and ally of ]\Ir. Ib-uin-
moud's — received tliein with ninch ceremonious dignity at
the gangway, and, in showing them over his ship, seemed
particnlai-ly anxious to gratify tlie tall young lady, who was
continually asking hiin alirupt and l)usiness-like (piestions.
She was grafiously jtleascd to express her a])proval of the
wliitcness of the decks, the spaciousness of the saloon, and
the painting of tiic skylights ; hut she was of opinion that
the small stateroom next the foiecastle ought to have been
a pantry ; and slic gently l)Ut firmly remonstrated with
Ca])tain Jimmy for not having a swinging talilc in the
cabin
2o6 AfADCAP VIOLET
"That is true, mcra," said the ycllow-beardcd skipper,
with just a trace of lliiihland accent, " I lief often said that
to Mr. Sinclair, and it will only cost 5/. the more."
" Come, Violet, it isn't fair to look a giii horse in the
mouth. You oniit she failed to recollect that the ingenious arrange-
ment of objects on the tal)le had been successful with one
side of the tal)]e up ; now that side went dcnvn, and there
was another wild sLam|)ede on the part of knives, bottles,
dishes and loaves, in the opposite direction. Nay, that was
not the worst. In tin; midst of the confused seizures of these
things — with Mrs. Warrener uttering sharp cries of warning
— an awful sound was heard in one of the adjojiing slate-
ror)nis. Mr. I )rummond looked grave.
" You'd l):Hter go and see what it is, .Tames," his sister
I'
2IO MADCAP VIOLET
Baid, keeping firm liold of the pic until it should be Imt-
tressed up.
He went, and came back with a serious face.
*' ]\Iy o-un-case," he observed, cahnly, " has fallen on the
ewer ; the ewer has been pitched against my bed ; the bed
is swimming with water ; and the ewer is broken."
" Oh, James," his sister said, " didn't I tell you to put that
great heavy thing on the lloor, or in the bed, and not on a
shelf ? "
" Do you tliink," said he, " there would be much chance
of getting the blankets dried on deck ? "
The question was not so foolish as it looked ; for when
they went above again, they found that the rain had entirely
ceased ; the rain clouds were withdrawing up the hills ; and
the lonely mountains of IMull and Morven were being slowly
revealed. What a desolate coast it looked on this sombre
day ! The dark and leaden sea broke in white along the
gloomy rocks ; gaunt grey precipices here and there led up
to a silent wilderness of heather ; and across the bare slopes
of the hills the white mists moved like troops of ghosts — ■
armies that met and parted, that met and mingled together
ill a silent strife— ojjeying the mysterious behests of the
spirits of the winds. And by and by a curious and suffused
light began to declare itself behind these moving veils of
mist ; higher slopes of the mountains, hitherto unseen,
became visible in a ghostly fashion ; the glow of light
increased ; and then, as the clouds parted and passed on,
the bright warm sunshine sprang down in their wake, and
the mighty hills shone in resplendent greens and yellows.
The decks of the Sea-Pyot soon dried up ; waterproofs
were thrown aside ; and now the rolling waves had dashes
of Ijlue in them where they caught the colour of the opening
sky.
" That is the way with this coast," observed Mr.
Drummond, who had lit his pipe, and contentedly stretched
out his legs on the white deck ; " the weather changes
every thirty minutes, and the scenery every thirty seconds.
Miller, why don't you go below, and get something to eat ? "
" TliaTik you. JJy and by," was the answer.
" Shall I go down and get some things out for you ? "
Violet suggested.
''RAIN, WIND, AND SPEED" 211
This was a kind offer, for the young Ifidy had been en-
trusted with the tiller — under the supuriuteudence of Captain
Jimmy, who stood hard by — and she was amusing herself
with various small experiments as to how near the wind the
Sea-Pijot could sail.
" Oh no ; don't you trouble," he answered.
" Here, Captain Jimmy, take the rope," she said. " My
arms can't hold out any longer. Come along, Mr. Miller :
Duncan and I will get you something."
He could not very well refuse so friendly a proposal ; and
so at last he got up, threw off his waterproof, and followed
her down the companion-stairs. A small bell summoned
Duncan into the saloon. And now Mr. jMillcr found him-
self the object of those very attentions which, since his
arrival in the Highlands, he had observed Yiolet pay to Mr.
Drumniond. She played the part of handmaiden to perfec-
tion ; and he could not do otherwise than appear grateful
to her. And yet he was dimly conscious that her manner
towards him was not that she displayed towards ]\Ir. Drum-
niond. She was solicitous about his comfort, it is true ;
but it was with a friendly half-patronising solicitude such
as an old campaigner, if bent on kindness, might show to
an inexperienced young person encountered by chance. It
was in a very different way that she treated My. Drummond.
AVith him she was all meekness and submission ; she was
content to remain a silent listener so lung as he pleased to
speak ; such little services as she could render him were all
done in an underhand, unobtrusive manner, as if she would
rather not have them noticed.
"Don't you wait down here, Violet," said he ; "I am
sure you would rather be u]) on deck."
"Oh no," sli(! said, carelessly; "I have constituted
myself chief cook and st(;ward on board, for I don't think
Duncan is u[» Lo nnich, and J must see evcryl)ody jiroperly
fed. As soon as you hav(; linislied, T want the table. I
mean to surprise Mr. Drummond with an apricot-jaTU
])nut this i.s salt water we have here."
" And it is salt water in tiie loch we are going up."
"Certainly."
"Tlicn what are tin; wild-duek doing here if they live on
frcsh-wiiter weeds r "
" I don't know. How can I tell ? I am informed that
wiM-iluck abound here in great numbers ; I have seen
birds resembHng dulaiiati()ii."
It was about ten o'clock that morning that the gig was
lowered and two stalwart young fellows got in to hand
down the guns, cartridge bags, luncheon-basket, &c. Just
as George jMiller had taken his station at the bow, the men
on the thwarts, and ls\x. ])rummond at the stern, and as
they were about to bid " Good-bye " to those left on board
the yacht, it suddenly occurred to Miss Violet that she
would like very much to join this shooting expedition.
She pleaded earnestly. George Miller opened his eyes
wide, and said she had better do nothing of the sort.
Vir. Drummoud, looking up from his seat in the stern,
said —
" Are yon willing to have your ears dinned ? "
" Quite."
" Are you afraid of being shot ? "
" Not if I sit near you : if I were six yards off I should
be."
This insult;was too much.
" Give way, lads, give way," he called out.
" No 1 Don't ! Wait a minute ! " she called out also ; and
the men stopped.
" Please, Mr. Di'ummond, let me go with you, and I shall
be most respectful to you the whole time. You want some-
body to bring back the story. You could not, your two
selves, begin to tell all the wonderful things you did. Please
let me go ! "
" Come along, then," and he rose and handed her down
into the boat, where she took her seat beside him. In
another minute or two the gig was well away from the
yacht, making for a narrow channel in the loch between
some small islands and the mainland.
" Now," said he to his companion, " you must preservo
strict silence."
" Very well," she said obediently.
Having placed thini injunction on her, he forthwith pro-
THE MAGIC MERGANSER 219
ceeded to descant most unconcernedly on the quick hearing
and long sight of birds, on the cunning of savages in cap-
turing wild animals, on the instinctive yearning in civilized
life fur a brief return to the freedom, physical toil, and ex-
citement enjoyed by the savage in his pursuit of game, and
so forth, and so forth. She remained absolutely silent ; but
there was a demure smile about her lips. It was not until
he was proceeding to expound to her that the radical vice
of the English political character was its contempt for
parochial allairs — that every boy fresh from the University
was prepared to reform the Constitution, but would not
stoop to learn anything of the local raising and application
of taxes, and so on, that she ventured to say —
" Do I speak more loudly than you ? How is it you have
no fear of friglitening away the birds ? "
Just at this minute they were startled l)y a loud whirring
of wings and a shrill whistle ; and a large grey object was
seen to flash along the front of the rocks ahead of them.
Bang ! bang ! went two barrels at the bow — the bird Hew
on and disappeared. But now on all sides in this seemingly
silent and deserted place a wild confusion arose. Half-a-
dozen oyster-catchers flew out from the shore — their red
bills and legs shining in the suji— and made away up the
loch ; everywhere there was a calling of curlews ; a flock of
sand-pipers rose and twisted about in the air exactly like
snipe ; two or three herons, with slowly-flapping wings, and
legs hanging down, disappeared over the nearest promontory.
"AVhy didn't you shoot that curlew ?" Drummond called
out.
The answer showed that the young man at the bow hud
been mirsing a silent rage all this time.
"I should like to know how we are likely to shoot any-
thing, so long as yon go on talking like that,""hc said, sharply.
"And I. knew bow it would he."
" Why," Drnnimond called out, good-naturedly, " the
bird wasn't thii'ty yards oil' when he rose ; you won't get
such another chance at a curl(;w if you wait here twenty
years."
"■\Vell, I think we may as well go back to the
yacht."
"I don't think you can swim as far, can yon? Never
220 MADCAP Violet
luiud, ]\nilcr, we must keep quiet now. You nccdu't pull,
lads ; the current will carry us thruugli those channels.
^Miller, keep a good look-out."
There was now no more about the instinct of savat^'cs or
the taxation of CambcrwcU ; for the risint;^ tide, producing
a stront,^ current running up the locli, was carrying the
cutter sik'utly tln'ough certain twisting channels between
the island and the shore. The shore was at this point both
rocky and wooded — young ash and birch coming down in
many places close to the water ; while round the islands the
tide was still low enough to display a broad fringe of brown
sea-weed. There was therefore every chance of finding
plenty of wild-fowl about.
Silently and stealthily they stole by the successive pro-
montories, sometimes catching a glimpse of a heron heavily
flying away far ahead of them, and again listening to the
distant call of the curlew. Suddenly Miss Violet touched
her companion's arm. A heron had come right overhead —
flying from the shore, it had discovered its mistake too late
to turn right hack — and was now making for the islands.
Miss Violet put her hands to her ears ; but she still looked
up. The next second her head was violently shaken by the
report of the gun ; and a huge confused mass of feathers
came tumbling down into the sea, some five-and-twenty
yards off. AVlien they rowed back for it against the current,
and hauled it on board, they found it was a very large heron,
about three feet and a half from bill to claw, and in very
fair plumage. But they had scarcely got the heron into
the boat when their attention was called to a flock of birds
that had risen from the shores of an island near, and Avere
twisting this way and that in the air, the flock showing
white one minute and grey the next.
"Surely they're snipe !" called out Miller; and one of
the sailors — who seemed to have as much interest as any
one in what was going on — called out in reply —
" Ay, they're snipe, sir 1 see, there they're coming round
now."
The flock made one of their abrupt wheels and swept by
the bow of the boat some forty yards off. George Miller
flred both his barrels into the thick of them — anxious to
have the larder of the yacht supplied with such, goodly prey
THE MAGIC MERGANSER zz\
— and as the birds sheered off to the left, Sir. Drummond
sent a parting shot after them. Three fell.
" Only three afta- all that noise ! " called out a young"
lady wlio had promised silence.
But Avhat was their disgust on pulUng up to the birds,
and hauling them in, to find that in place of the coveted
snipe, they were only poor litcle sandpipers, whose fatal
resemblance to the snipe in their length of bill and manner
of flying had brouglit on them this destruction. The dis-
appointment of the shooters, however, was as nothing to
the jjity expressed by their gentle companion, wlio regarded
herself as an accessory to this slaughter of the innocents.
" You can eat sanditipers," remonstrated Geoi'ge Miller.
" You can eat thniishes and nightingales," was the retort,
" but who wants to do that ? "
By this time they had drifted through the narrow channels,
and the men took to their oars again. They were now in
front of a broad and shallow bay, some four or five miles in
circumference, the smooth waters of which reflected the
tender coloure of the great mountains lying between the
level shores and the sky. In many places these flat shores
showed long stretches of white sand coming down to the
water's edge and there fringed with an abundance of weeds
that offered excellent shelter for wild-fowl. Indeed they
could now descry, at several points near the land, certain
groups of dark specks moving slowly in the water ; at last
they had come to the haunt of the wild-duck.
They had no dog, no stalking-horse, no flat-bottomed
punt ; there was nothing for it but too i)ull straight for
the duck, on the chance of getting a shot wIumi they rose
and wlK.-eled overhead. It was also very doubtful whether
they could get anywhere near the land, the water in this
broad and sandy bay Iteiiig so shallow near the shore. Al-
ready in the far crystal deeps they could descry the long
tangles of the sea-weed ; they seemed to be passing over
the transparent roof of a magical marine palace garlanded
by the mysterious inhabitants of the sea.
The fivi; birds they were now approaching showed lu)
sign cither of getting up or betaking themselves to the
e.\|>os(;d s(!a-W('fd of tlu: nx-ks, where they couM easily hav(!
bidden themselves. They only swam a little more actively
222 MADCAP VIOLET
about iu the water, obviously rcgardinf^ the strangers, and
perhaps dra^Yin.s: !!■ triHe nearer to the shore. At last,
IMillcr said — in a loud wliispcr —
" (Shall I lire a shot to put them up ? We shall be
agrouud direi'tly."
" All riji^ht," was the answer.
j\Iiller, who was crouchino- down, stealthily put the barrels
of his gun over the bow, ])ut the stock to his shoulder, and
taking a long and steady aim, fired. '^Phe silence of the bay
resounded to the report. Then Mr. Drumraond, jumping
uj) to take better aim, looked round.
There was no sign whatever of the duck. Miller had
seen the shot strike the water all round them and over
them ; but they had apparently ducked the flash so success-
fully that not a feather remained to tell of their having been
there. The two sportsmen stood in the boat, gun in hand,
in momentary expectation of seeing one of those black
objects reappear on the surface of the blue water. They
waited in vain.
Just then one of the oarsmen called aloud and pointed
to three duck flying almost overhead, at a considerable
height, and towards the stern of the boat. It was but a
haphazard shot ; but all the same Mr. Drummond put up
his gun and fired.
" I have him this time," he said, as one of the three came
down like the stick of a rocket and splashed into the water.
!Mr. Drummond paid no attention to the bird ; he was busy
in putting another cartridge into the empty barrel ; but
Violet called out —
" Where is that duck ? I can't see him 1 "
There was no duck visible.
" Confound it," said Drummond, " I never saw a duck
like that before."
" I sec him, sir — there he is ! " cried the sailor Alec ; and
then the two men jiluuged their oars in the water and made
away for the spot where the l>ird had come uj) — some
hundred yards or so from where it had fallen. Directly,
however, the duck dived again ; and was no more seen,
though they waited about the place for five or six minutes.
They would tiy again. They pulled across the loch — with
curlews, and sea-pyots, and sandpipers screaming and flying
THE MAGIC MERGANSER 223
before them — and again they di-ew near a group of those
dark objects which were paddMng in by the shore. On
approaching them, however, these birds did make an effort
to rise ; but they could only whirr along the surface of the
water for a short distance, whipping it with their wings as
they Avent.
" By Jove ! they arc flappers," Drummoud called out.
" Pull away, my lads, you shall have a brace for your
dinner."
The young duck could fly no further ; they were swim-
ming as rapidly as they could, looking round every minute
at the enemy, who was rapidly gaining on them. At length,
3Iiller called out —
" We must tire now or they will dive — take the outside
ones first."
Again the silent bay resounded with the loud banging
of the guns ; and one after the other the charges of shot
struck the water, churning it into a white foam. The
seven birds had separated, swimming in various directions ;
so that the aim and cfFect of each shot were clearly visible.
By rights four of the birds should have been killed ; for
apparently four cliarges of lead had struck down on them ;
but when the smoke had cleared away nothing was to be
seen but one of the l)irds that was half-fluttering and half-
Bwinniiiiig in to the land. For a second or two they waited
to see if any of tlie other six would come up again ; they
looked in vain ; in their bcwildorincnt llioy called on the
men to pull aft'-r this remaining duck, which was at least
visible.
Visilile ? That had (lisap])('ai'cd too.
"Will anyljody tell nic," iMr. Druinmond asked, looking
round in aiuazement, " whether we are in a Highland loch
or in some confounded iiicantation-scenc ? Alec, my lad, do
you really say thtsc l»irds are wild-duck ?"
" Av, sir," said tli(; young saih)r, seriously, " it iss sur
enough tli(;y are wild-duck, but it iss not easy the shooting
of tlicni, for the wicket tellies they will tifc and Imuld on to
the weeds at the ijottom."
"No, no, no 1 " Drunimond cried, scornfully, "no man
will persuade me that these are wild-duck. Your malliird
is a respectable and gentlemanly bird, and when you kill
224 MADCAP VIOLET
him be tlics, and there is an end of it. Gracious powers,
look at that ! "
He pointed to the clear and shallow water ; and they
could see a sort of wa\'y track in it some few yards oil'.
Directly afterwards they saw that this was a bird — probably
one of the duck that had dived further out — swimminj^-
under the water with singular rapidity and making for the
shore.
" We must have this fellow, anyway," Drummond called
out, " for there is no weed at all there "■ — and just as he
spoke the bird bol)bed up its head and neck and looked
around. Drummond fired ; the shot struck the water
exactly at the proper ])lace ; but the bird had dived before
it reached him. The bow of the boat grated on the sand ;
they could pull no further in. But once again the duck,
iinding no shelter, appeared on the surface of the water ;
and this time a snap-shot of George Miller's stretched him
lifeless.
" The wicket teffle, we -hef him now ! " remarked Alec,
as he jumped into the water and waded across to the bird.
" Now let us examine this mystical creature," Mr. Drum-
mond said, " and if it proves to be a new phenomenon — a
being hitherto unknown to science — we will give it a name.
I suggest Anas magka "
" I should think Jaclc-in-the-lox vulgaris would do,"
interposed Violet.
The mysterious wild-fowl was here handed into the boat.
Certainly it bore all the outward signs of being a duck. It
had the ruddy-brown and grey-speckled plumage of a duck ;
it had the white banded wings and the tail of a duck ; it
had the heavy, waddling body of a duck ; it had the webbed
feet of a ducif. The only apparent point of difference was
the bill, which, instead of being short and flat, was long,
narrow, and pointed, with a row of small, sharp, serrated
teeth on eacli side.
" Alec ! " Mr. Drummond suddenly exclaimed, " I believe
you have deceived me. This is no duck at all."
"Ay, sir, it iss a duck," Alec maintained, adding philo-
sophically, " and it iss ferry good for eating whateifer."
"Why, man, look at the bill — that bird lives on fish.
He will taste like a ganuet or a douker. Why — now when
THE MAGIC MERGANSER 225
I think of it — surely it must be — I am certain this must be
the merganser "
" The what ? "
" The merganser. I never saw one ; but when I was at
Oxford a man I knew there shot two of them, one very
hard winter, quite close by the town ; and I have a vague
recollection of his believing he had shot a brace of wild-
duck ; Alec, you don't mean to say t'hat you call this
animal a duck ? "
" It iss a duck — and it iss no others you will get — and
ferry good they are for the eating," Alec maintained
sturdily.
" Well, well, if you say so, we must try to get some more.
How many cartridges have we fired ? The merganser
takes a deal of powder and shot ; he ought to be good for
the eating."
And so the luckless merganser was pitched beside the
dead heron ; and as there was no use remaining in this bay,
where all the birds had been disturbed by the firing (even
the gulls were wheeling high in the air) the men pulled
away for the next arm of the long and winding loch. The
world had grown still again, save for the clanking of the
oars. They saw one or two seals off an island lying out in
the lake ; their black heads motionless on the smooth water.
At last they came in sight of a long promontory partly
covered with wood ; and here it was judged advisable that
young ^liller should go on shore, creep round by the wood,
and steal out to the end of the promontory, while Mr.
Druminond, in the boat, would lie in amhush for such birds
as might be driven his way.
The young man wont olf — picking his way over the big
stones and tlirougji the tall weeds that here lined the shore
— and by and by they saw him crouching along by the
landward hollows until he disappeared on the other side of
the ])roMiontory. They awaited the result of his expedition
in absolute sik'uce. Huddeidy, however, Violet touched her
companion's arm. A heron — with an indiscretion that
rarely characterises that most wary of birds — was conn'ng
slowly down the loch, and apparently about to pass th(!
boat at not more than twenty yards distance. IndeiMl, he
had got to within thirty yards of the bow — flying close to
Q
2:6 MADCAP VIOLET
tlie water, and apparently ({uite heedless — when he sheered
off a bit, and that so little, that he remained within shot
for at least ten or twelve seconds. Mr. Drummond did
not put up his gun.
" One is enough," he said, indifferently. " You will have
plenty of feathers. And that was a young one — hoth young
and foolish "
Here they heard the crack of Miller's gun ; and directly
afterwards it seemed as if these silent coasts had sprung
into life. There Avas a calling and shrieking of birds ;
another shot, and still another, followed in quick suc-
cession ; three or four herons a]jpeared over the promontory
(looking huge objects against the clear sky) and rose high
into the air as they made for the mountains ; a string of
ducks was seen to skim across the loch, followed by another
shot from the point ; and all about came flying ciu"lews,
and gulls, and oyster-catchers, the last flying most (juickly
of all, with tlicir white and black plumage gleaming in the
sun. Mr. Drummond had his gun in readiness for the
curlews ; but as they successively came down the loch they
caught sight of the boat and got easily out of reach. All
except one ; and that one had come over the bushes above
before he discovered Avhat was lying underneath. He gave
a shi-ill whistle and altered his flight ; but it was too late ;
the next second he was lying motionless on the still water.
At this moment they saw young Miller on the top of the
promontory, waving to them with his cap.
" Pull away, boys," Drummond said, when they had
picked up the curlew. " I suppose he wants to chase some
more of these mergansers."
When they came up to the promontory, they saw several
objects lying on the water, while at the feet of the young
man lay a heron extended on the rocks. They picked up
the birds for him — two sea-pyots and a merganser — and
then pulled in for the shore, where they all landed to have
luncheon.
" What's the use of shooting sea-pyots ? " Mr. Drummond
asked. " There were lots of curlew about."
"I shot what I could get to shoot," the young man
answered, testily. " I haven't seen you shoot a curlew yet."
" You might have done," was the careless answer, " if
THE MAGIC MERGANSER 227
you had been iu the boat. However, I suppose the girls
will be able to do something with the plumage — it is very
beautiful."
" Xo, thank you, as far as I am concerned," Violet said.
" I only wanted some of those grey feathers of the heron.
It seems a pity to shoot birds for no reason at all."
The young man sat down to his luncheon iu no very
enviable mood. He was convinced that if jMr. Drummond
had shot the oyster-catchers she would have found reason
enough. Fortunately, he was not dependent on the caprices
of a girl ; and as he had come out to enjoy a day's
shooting, he was determined to enjoy himself iu his own
fashion ; and she might continue to show such preferences
as pleased her.
Cold mutton, bread, and bottled ale are very welcome
things when one has been plunging about in the Highland
air for four or five hours ; and then there was a soda-water
bottle half filled with whisky for the sailors, who had their
share of the luncheon in the boat. They were now within
sight of the extremity of this arm of Loch Sunart, which is
called Loch Tyachus, or some such name ; so that whatever
remained to them of shooting was confined within this long
and shallow bay, which was even larger than the one they
had previously explored. Moreover Alec informed them
that there were always large quantities of duck up at the
head of the loch, where a river came down to the salt water ;
and it was a matter for speculation whether, in this fresh
water, there might not be some mallard or teal. To get a
few ducks of this description would guard them against the
risk of finding the mergansers, in spite of Alec's vehement
assertion.s, uneatable.
" Do you see those cottages away up there at the head of
the loch ? " said Mr. Drummond, as he lit a contemplative
pipe. '* Faiu;y living in such a place — all by yourself —
confronted day and night by those lonely mountains. One
niight get into a sort of apprehensive state — so that cai'h
morning you might get up and be (juitc surprised that the
whole bubble hadn't burst uji "
" What bubble ? " asked Violet, innocently.
"Why, the earth. You couldn't know much of history
here ; and even then history is but a point ; the "Rnmana
228 MADCAP VIOLET
knew no more of how they came into the world than wc do ;
they and we are but as one in that — and in the point of
time too — and to-morrow the whole bnsincss might he
cracked np by a collision, and the nniverse go on without
heeding that trifling and connuon occurrence. I don't see
any road to those cottages. If the people come along this
shore their carts must have strong axletrccs. And, in
passing, a lurch might mix np two carts just as if they
were railway-carriages. I remember a friend of mine, an
Englishman, who used to drive his family about the country
in a waggonette, and one day he came to that awfully
narrow bit in the Pass of Brander, and just then he found
the coach coming down the other way. By rights he
should have taken the outside, where there isn't a stone to
save you from the brink of the precipice ; but he swore to
himself that no human power would take him to that side
of the road. The coach came on ; the guard blew his horn ;
my friend stuck to the right of the road, close by the hill.
The coach came close np. ' Take your own side of the road ! '
bellowed the driver. ' Take your own side of the road ! '
bellowed the guard. 'Mes amis,' said my friend, with a
shrug of the shoulders. ' Je ne vous comprcnds pas ! '
'Take to your own side of the road, you unmentionable
foreigner ! ' called out the driver again. My friend only
smiled sweetly, and took oil" his hat with a most courteous bow.
There was nothing for it. The guard tried to explain by
signs : no use. They had to lead the horses of the coach past
on the outside ; and then as my friend drove on, he kissed
his hand to them and said — ' Mes bons amis, je vous donne
mille remerciments ; je baise les mains a vous messieurs.' "
If George Miller and Violet had been on more intimate
terms they would have looked at each other significantly.
Both had an awful conviction that no such person as this
mock-Frenchman existed ; that no such incident had ever
occurred ; that the whole thing had been suggested by the
imagined dilliculty of getting two carts to pass each other
on tlie stony shores of Loch Tyachus. But they could not
give utterance to these suspicions at the moment, for they
were now summoned down to the gig of the Sea-Pyot by the
intelligence that a large brood of ducks was visible further
along the shores of the loch.
THE MAGIC MERGANSER 229
There was a trifle more vigour in the pulling of the men
after the luncheon and whisky, and the boat swung forward
at a good speed. Once they were suddenly checked by the
appearance of a bird sitting on the water a short distance
ahead ; but it turned out that this was only a small grebe ;
and so they proceeded. By and by they came near to the
cottages ; and they could distinguish one or two women,
with a lot of children, who had come to sec what straugo
intrusion was this. The birds were now but forty or fifty
yards ahead, well in shore ; and with a caution to avoid
tiring in the direction of the cottages — lest the ricochet of a
stray shot should reach the children — Drummond called on
his younger friend to fire on chance. A charge of shot
dashed into the water ; the whole of the birds dived and
disap]x;arcd except one that got up and flew out towards
the middle of the lake, making a semicircle round the boat.
^Miller, at the bow, having just put in another cartridge,
again fired his first barrel ; and one could see by the
direction of the smoke, wadding, and so forth, that the shot
must have rattled all round the duck. He fired his second
])arrol, and again the direction seemed all that could be
desired. Drummond, the bird having now got further
round, also had his two baiTcls at the flying target ; and
when the duck was finally seen to get clear away from all
these showers of lead, ^liss Violet clapped her hands and
declared that he deserved to escape.
" It was a merganser," observed Mr. Druumiond, thought-
fully. "Any oilier bird would have been killed four times
over. Each of tiiose charges went all round him — and yet
lie never moved a feather "
The K|K'aker ^-topped. Wiiat was this enormous bird
coming flying down at a great rate of speed, with long neck
ontsLretclied ami huge wings ?
"Look out!" .Miller cried. "A wild goose, by
Jove 1 "
He had the first shot, and evidcnlly struck the bird,
which altered its line of flight ; but l)efore it had gone
much further, a charge of No. J> from IMr. Drummond's gun
had caught the prodigy, which now fell head-fureniost into
the SCSI- weed.
"Put round the boat, Alec ! " cried Miss Violet, in great
230 MADCAP VIOLET
excitement. " Now, that is something I Pull away, Alec — ■
quick — quick I "
" He's dead enough," said Mr. Drummond, for, indeed,
the large bird was lying among the sea-weed with its wings
outstretched.
*' It is as big as an albatross I " said young Miller. " And
he got the full benefit of my first barrel before you brought
him down."
r>ut at this moment the whole complexion of affairs was
changed by a singular incident. They now observed that
one of the women was running to the shore, uttering a
series of shrill sounds that appeared to be violent reproaches,
and shaking her clenched hand in the air. Our voyagers
stared at each other. What could be the matter ? As she
came nearer, it appeared she Avas an old woman, violently
excited, and calling out to them in a language they could
not understand.
" AYe cannot have hurt anybody," said Mr. Drummond ;
" there was no filing anywhere near the direction of the
cottages."
" i think it wass the goose, sir," said Alec, gravely.
" The goose ? "
" Ay ; I think the goose wass belonging to the old
woman."
An awful possibility flashed into their minds. By this
time they had run the boat in among the stones ; and they
got out and went up to the old woman, who, still scolding
away in this unknown tongue, was standing by the body of
the dead l)ird. AVhen they regarded the luckless animal
their fears were confirmed. It was, in fact, a respectable
old gander.
" Gracious heavens I Alec," cried Drummond, " will you
explain the matter to this furious old woman ? Tell her
that geese in our country don't go flying out to sea and
pretending to be wild birds. Tell her this old gander fell a
p)rey to his vanity. Tell her "
But Miss Violet had taken a better way of silencing the
old woman. She had put a couple of sovereigns in her hand
and held them out. The old woman ceased her angry
denunciations, and regarded the coin with a suspicious
curiosity. She took them up, looked at them, bit them
THE MAGIC MERGANSER 231
with her teeth ; then she called aloud for her neighbour, a
younger woman, who was shyly standing at some little
distance. The latter came timidly forward, and, when
appealed to, looked at the sovereigns. The result of the
examination was not favourable.
" Na, na ! " the old woman cried ; and she was beginning
once more to denounce the wanton cruelty of the strangers
when Alec, in as forcible Gaelic as her own, broke in upon
her.
What ensued, of course, our travellers could not tell ;
they could only guess from gestures and tones. At length
Alec said, with a sort of bashful smile —
" She'll no tek the English money, sir. She thinks that
you intended to kill her gander, sir "
" Why don't you tell her that such a fool of a bird richly
deserves its fate ? "
" She says if you will pay for it, it must be in good
money "
" Does she mean in one-pound notes ? "
" Yes, sir."
This was awkward. Not one of them had a Scotch note.
Seeing their dilemma, Alec said, with some hesitation —
" I hef one or two notes, sir "
All right, Alec. Let's have a couple of them ; and here
are two good English sovereigns."
" Ay," said Alec, with still greater embarrassment, " but
they are se^^^l up in the waistband of my troosers, sir "
" All right — cut them out — you can sew them up after-
wards."
"Ay, sir," said Alec, looking very doubtfully at his
master, "but I will lief to tek the troosers olT"-
*' I
Oh, I see," said Mr. Drnmmond, hastily. "Well, off
you go up to the cottage ; turn the children out ; and get
the money. I am soiry to spoil your clothes for you, but
you shall all have an extra glass of grog to-night "
"And yon shall have a juidding for to-morrow's dinner,
seeing it's Sunday," added Violet.
"And a Tn< rganscr apicf-e," snggcstcd George Miller,
with a laugh.
It was not withoul a groat deal of urgning thai, the old
woman would consent to Alec's going up to the cottage, for
232 MADCAP VIOLET
she evidently suspected he meant to steal her fowls ; and
when, at len(;^th, she allowed him to ^o, she went with him
as guard, while she left her neighbour to look after the
others, lest they should run away with the gander and leave
Alec as an unprofitable hostage.
Moreover when they came back from the cottage, they
were still arguing and quarrelling.
" What is the matter now. Alec ? Haven't you found
the money ? "
" Ay, I hef the money," said the young sailor, showing
the two notes in his hand, " but the old witch she will
want the money and the goose too ; an' I will say to her
she gets far too much for the goose ; and when the goose
is paid for, it will V)e no longer belonging to her "
"Never mind, Alec. Give the old woman the money,
and her gander too. They were together in their lives,
and in death they shall not be divided. Get into the boat,
young people. Good day to you, old lady ; beware of
keeping vain and pretentious ganders."
So they stood out to sea again, resolved to commit no
further farm-yard depredations. And indeed they were fairly
successful in another direction ; for, having by slow degrees
worked this way and that across the loch, they had driven
the birds up to the shallow water at its extremity, and here
the seafowl would inevitably pass them again rather than
go inland. As for the wild- duck which Alec had prophesied
would be found in large numbers around the estuary of
the small river, they discovered that these were but the
ubiquitous merganser ; and as grave doubts existed as to
whether the flesh of the merganser was worth its salt, they
were more intent on getting a few curlews, with perhaps a
golden plover or two, several of which they had observed
beyond range. Certainly, when they got up to the head of
the loch, there was no lack of birds. In every direction
there were cries and warning whistles, some flocks rising in
a body and making ofl' round the shore, others separating
in confusion and making straight back down the loch. It
was out of the latter that they made their bag. In the
noise and confusion, even the wary curlew occasionally
came right over the gig, and there was a sufliciently fierce
discharge of ammunition. Product of the day's expedition :
A cmsis 233
two heroiis, five mergansers, five cl^l•le^ys, two oyster-
catchers, and three sandpipere, Missing, a gander.
It was a long pull back to the yacht, and Mr. Drummond
and Miller were for taking a turn at the oars. But the
young fellows would not hear of that ; perhaps they were
cheered up by the promise of a feast on the morrow.
And so the gig glided down between the silent shores of
Loch Tyachus — and passed the islands Avhere the seals were
still to be seen — and got through the narrow channels back
into the bay of Loch Sunart where the Sea-Pyot lay at her
anchorage. It had been a long, busy, enjoyable day ; to
all appearance no gloomy surmises, no anxious thoughts,
had interfered with the pleasures of holiday-making.
Violet knew nothing of these surmises and anxieties ;
and yet she could not help asking herself how it was that
Mr. Drummond sometimes spoke as he had spoken while
they sate on the rocks after luncheon — as if the world had
nothing further for him — as if life were of but little
account. It is true that these utterances had no taint of
envy nor even of disappointment in them ; perhaps, indeed,
they were more the result of liaj)!i;i7,ard fancies than the
expression of personal feeling ; and yet she did not fail to
detect in them an under-note of sadness. She knew there
was no sacrifice she would not gladly undertake for the
happiness of this the best of all her friends ; but how could
she, she asked hereelf, a mere girl, affect this man's estimate
of life ? She was his pnpil, not his teacher.
CHAPTER XXIIL
A CKI.Sia.
But George Miller had no intention of nursing liis wrath
ill silence. If liis suspicions were correct — and his sus-
picions had almost become convictions— he would have the
matter out at once. He was not to be kept dangling after
a woman wlio was secretly in love with somebody else : if
that were so, better for every one concerned that the truth
should be known and the larce come to an end.
lie had not to wait long to bring matters to a crisis.
Next day was Sunday— a beautiful, still, brilliant day, with
234 MADCAP VIOLET
tlic sunlight lyine^ warm on the greys and purples of rock
and heather, on tlie l);ire scaurs of the granite mountains,
on the liglit blue stretches of water aroinid the islands — and
of course church and chapel were alike unknown in this
remote and solitary place. In the perfect silence they could
vaguely hear, through the open hatchway of the forecastle,
the voice of one of the men reading from a Gaelic Bible to
his companions. Mr. Drummond, lying at full length on
the deck, partly sheltered from the sun by the shadow of
the gig, was deeply immersed in a book, and paid no atten-
tion to anything that was going on. He would not even
stir when the others proposed to go on shore : and so young
Miller hauled up the dingey to the side of the yacht, put the
ladies into it, and himself rowed them in to the land.
It was a beautiful neighbourhood to wander in, on this
bright, warm day. A road, skirting the sea, took them
through a wilderness of rock and ferns, of heather and young
birch-trees, of honeysuckle bushes, and rowan-trees scarlet
with berries ; it led them past mountain-streams that came
tumbling down narrow glens into clear brown pools ; it
took them through woods of young oak and ash ; it led
them away up the side of a mountain ; and there, turning
round and looking back, they beheld a marvellous net-work
of islands — resembling a raised map — lying in the still
blue water, each island having a fringe of yellow sea-weed
round its shores. Apparently, the only inhabitants of the
place were the wild-duck swimming oil the nearest point,
the invisible curlew that kept whistling and calling to each
other, and a solitary heron standing among the sea-weed,
like the grey ghost of a bird among the rich bro\vn.
George Miller did not notice many of these things ; he
was too impatiently waiting for a chance of speaking
privately with Violet ; and at first it seemed as though he
never would get that chance, for the girl kept well up
with Mrs. Warrener and her daughter, who were in front,
and of course he could not ask her to linger behind. At
last, however, the opportunity occurred. They had to cross
a deep glen by means of a wooden bridge that was perhaps
eighty or ninety feet above the water below ; and here Violet
paused for a second or two to cast some pebbles down into
the clear pool between the rocks and bushes.
A CRISIS 235
"Violet," said he, rather peremptorily, "I want you to
speak frankly with me for a minute or two. Let them go
on. I think it is time we had some sort of explanation."
She was vexed and annoyed that she should become the
victim of these recurrent interviews whenever she forgot
to avoid being alone with him ; but she said nothing.
She awaited what he had to say with an air of respectful
attention.
"You know what I mean," said he, speaking rapidly.
" I have as much patience as most men ; and I don't wish
to bother you ; but after all, it is time we came to some sort
of explanation. Or let the whole thing come to an end."
He uttered the last words with some vehemence.
" Or let what come to an end ? "
" The soit of expectation, or understanding, that some
day you will become my wife."
" I am quite willing that that should come to an end."
He had almost expected her to say that ; and he was
more angry than disappointed. And yet he endeavoured to
suppress any sign of mortitication — partly from pride, partly
from the consciousness that an exhibition of temper could
avail him but little.
" It is no use, then, my waiting any longer ? You have
definitely resolved that our relations should cease ? "
" I — I have wished that they should cease," she said, in a
low voice. " And I thought you knew that "
" And your reason ? "
" I am sure I am very grieved to think that you may be
huit, or offended, or disappointed," she continued, not
noticing his question. " And when you said you would
rather wait, T thought that was a great pity — but now, since
you think it ])etter all this should end "
"I think it better ?" said he, angrily. "It is you who
think it better; and if you will not tell me your reason, I
will tell it to yon. You think you have l)een ])lin(ling me ?
Kg. I have been looking on at the farce."
She turned her large eyes upon him with a gaze of wonder
and incjniry ; but he did not fail to observe that her face
paled somewhat.
"What do you mean ? " she said, slowly.
"Do you think you have blinded me? Haven't I ae^n
i36 MADCAP VIOLET
the pitiable fashion in wliich you have become the very slave
of that man — echoing his opinions as if he had all the
^visdonl in the world — toadyini^ and fawning upon him — • — "
She drew herself up to her full height.
" You do not believe what you say," she said, with a proud
smile.
" Do I not ? " he said ; and now he had lost control over
himself, and his wounded vanity made him talk wildly. "I
tell you that all the world can see it — all the world except
himself, perhaps, for he is only a baby. And you know
what I say is true. Look me in the face — I dare you to
look me in the face — and deny that you love the man."
That was a challenge ; and all the wild, rebellious blood
in the girl leapt to her heart. To cringe before the accuser
— to deny the one highest and holiest feeling that her nature
liad ever known — that could not be Violet North's first
impulse at such a moment. There was a strange, proud
light on her pale face as she said —
" And if I do not deny it ? I have many things to be
ashamed of : not that. No, if I were to die just now, I
should think my life had been a happy one, only to have
known such a man as my dearest friend."
He was simply thunderstruck. He had seen much, and
imagined more ; but for this he was not prepared. Then
the audacious courage of the girl astounded him ; what
could this glad, confident light on her face mean, but that
her whole being was wrapj^ed up in an earnest unreasoning
devotion ?
He knew that his case was hopeless ; and he had suffi-
cient vanity to prompt him to put a good face on it.
" I suppose," said he, with a forced smile, " that now you
have been so frank, there is no more to be said. I wish you
had been a little franker some time ago— But that does not
matter now. Let us part good friends, Violet."
He held out his hand.
" Are you going away ? " she said, in a low voice.
" Yes," he answered cheerfully. " I couldn't think of dis-
turbing your domestic peace. Good-bye ; if you don't go on
at once, iMrs. Warrener will be coming back to look for you."
She stood irresolute ; but she allowed him to shake hands
with her. Then he turned and walked away.
A CRISIS 237
" Mr. :Millcr ! " •
He stopped and looked back. She advanced to him, with
her eyes bent downwards, and a sort of tremble about her
lips.
" I wish," she said, in so low a voice that he could scarcely
hoar her, " to ask your forgiveness for whatever pain I may
have caused you. BeHeve me — I am very sorry — I thought
at one time it might have ended differently ■"
"All right," said he. "Don't trouble about that.
Good-bye, Violet."
He turned once more, and went off down the hill, leaving
the gu'l to rejoin her friends, with the consciousness at her
heart that a great event had happened in her life, with
what probable consequences she could not at all foresee. She
knew that it was better for both that this definite explana-
tion should have been made, and an end put to a hopeless
condition of affairs ; and yet memory went back over the
past two or three years with something of regret, and in her
secret heart she was hoping tliat hcj now discarded lover
would not think too harshly of her in the time to come.
" Where is ]\Ir. ^Miller, Violet ? " asked j\Irs. AVarrener,
when Violet had rejoined the two who had gone on.
" He has gone back to the yacht."
Her friend regarded her with curious eyes.
" You have been quarrelling again," she said.
" No, not at all."
" Well, you will get to the end of these disagreements
when you marry, I suppose," said Mrs. Warrener, with a
smile. " That is always tlie way. Young people are always
quarrelling, because they are jealous, and exacting, and
unreasonable ; they get to know each other better when
they are maiTied."
Tlie girl's cheeks burned red.
" There is no use si)eaking of that, Mrs. Warrener. IMr.
Miller and I will never be married."
The little fair-hair»;d wfjmaii laughed : she was not to he
deceived — she had observed too nuicii of the ways of young
people in love.
" Of course not," she said, in her quiet, shrewd fashion.
" It is always parting for ever and ever — over the wear-
ing of some trinket, or the giving an extra dance to a
238 MADCAP VIOLET
rival. A soloran farowcll for life ; and the next day they
meet and make it up (juite easily. What is it all about,
Violet ? "
" If you please, dear Mi*s. Warrcner, I would rather not
speak of it," the girl said, gently ; and there was an end of
the matter.
But as George Miller went down the hill and along the
shore towards the bay where the yacht was at anchor, his
private thoughts were scarcely so composed and cheerful as
his manner of bidding good-bye to Violet had ostensibly
been. It Avas not pleasant for a business-like young man
to know that he had been spending two or three years of
his life in chasing a rainbow. Then there would be the
confession to his friends that he had failed ; and the
spectacle of this girl whom he had hoped to make his wife
publicly declaring that she preferred James Drummond — a
man of eight-aud-thirty, who would cage her up in a small
cottage on a narrow income and expect her to become a sort
of upper housemaid. Not much chance for her now of
driving in the Park, Avhich even as a girl she had enjoyed.
What fascination, what enchantment had so perverted
her mind ? The more he thought of it, the more bitter he
became, until he had almost persuaded himself that his
rival had been for years trying to cajole the girl's affections,
that he might marry the daughter of a rich man. If
George ]\Iiller had been in his right mind, he would have
burst out laughing at this suggestion ; but he was not in
his right mind ; and his jealous fancy brooded over the
idea until he was ready to believe that the small yacht out
there, lying peacefully in the bay, contained one of the
most treacherous, specious, and malicious villains that had
ever cursed the world.
He got into the dingey and rowed out to the Sea-Pyot.
Mr. Drummond got up, took the painter from him, and
helped him on board.
" Where are the others ? " he said.
" Gone on further than I cared to go."
He sate down again and took to his book ; the younget
man went below.
In a few minutes Miller came up to the top of the com-
panion-stairs.
A CRISIS 339
" Can you let me have the knife I lent you last night ? "
he asked.
" It is in my cabin somewhere ; if you want it, I'U go
down and get it."
" I would rather have it," was the answer.
So Mr. Drummoud followed him downstairs. What was
his surprise to see that Miller had put on the table of the
saloon a knapsack which he had brought with him, and
that it was partially packed.
" What are you about ? " he said, with a stare.
" I mean to leave you now," the young man said, calmly.
" I owe you fourteen cartridges : there they are : they
are No. 4, but I suppose that won't matter. Can you give
me the pen-knife ? "
James Drummoud only stared the more.
" What do you mean .^ "
" What I tell you. I am leaving the yacht."
" But what is the matter ? "
" Nothing."
" AVhere are you going ? "
" I shall walk over to Loch Aline, and get some boat
there."
" Miller, what's the matter with you ? You can't walk
over to Loch Aline to-day ; you don't know the road ; I
doubt whether there is an inn there."
" Nevertheless, I am going," the younger man said, with
a sullen determination.
Most folk, in such circumstances, would have told him
he might go a good deal further than Loch Aline, for aught
they cared ; but Mr. Drummond had a kindly feeling for
the young man.
" Is it a (juarrel with Violet ? "
*' I thought you would hit it," said the other, with an
evident sneer. " I see you have expected it. Well, are
you satisfied ? "
There was altogether soniethiug in Miller's face that
James Drummoud could not understand, lie began to
wonder if Miller had discovered a whisky-still on shore and
drunk himself mad. But he had not to wait for any
further cxplauation ; because the rising passion of the
young man broke through his forced composure, and
-lo MADCAP VIOLET
he began pouriug forth a torrent of angry accusations.
Brnmmond had inveigled away the girl from her people ;
ho liad flattered her school-girl vanity by making a com-
panion of her ; knowing that she was practically engaged
to one who had her father's sanction, he had treacherously
induced her to break her word ; and so on. Drummond
listened to all this with astonishment, bat also with absolute
self-control.
" I have a great mind," said he, " to take you up on
deck and drop you overboard : that might cure you of
your madness. Whoever has put all this stuff into your
head ? "
" Don't try to deceive mo any furtlier ! " Miller said,
Avith his lips white Avith angry excitement. " You have
done it well enough already. You knew I was to marry
the girl — you knew her father wished it — and yet you set
to work to draw her away from me "
" Then why are you here ? " said Drummond. " If that
was my design, why did I ask you to join us here ? It
seems to me that looks more like bringing you two
together."
" You can't blind me ! " the young man cried, with a
scornful laugh. " You knew the mischief was done. You
knew the girl was ready to cut off her hand for you, if you
asked it. You knew that she gloried in her infatua-
tion "
" Look here, ^liller," said James Drummond, with a
dangerous contraction of the brows. " I believe you are as
mad as a ]\rarcli hare. You may talk nonsense about me to
your heart's content ; but leave Violet out of it. Gracious
Heavens, I wonder to hear you, man ! You pretend to
love the girl ; and you go mad like this with childish
surmises. Wiiy not go frankly to her, and learn for your-
self that this is mere dreaming and folly "
" Yes, and then ? " exclaimed the younger man. " What
then ? I find she draws herself up — boasts of her love for
you — has not even the shamefaced ness to deny it — and
then you pretend you know nothing about it I Bah 1 "
He turned to the knapsack and continued his packing.
For a second or two James Drummond stood absolutely
silent.
A CRISIS 241
" Miller, do you know what you said just now ? "
There was no answer.
" Was that a lie ? "
" You know it was no lie. You have stolen the girl from
me. What is the use of having more words about it ? "
Drummond went up on deck. The beautiful, fair, still
world around him seemed part of a dream ; he could have
prayed for a bolt of God's lightning to break the awful
silence and assure him that he lived. He was in a trance
from which he could not set liimself free ; he was a dreamer
that wrestles with his dream and strives to awake. It was
no joy to this man to hear that a young girl had offered
him the treasure of her first love. An infinite sadness filled
his heart and blinded his eyes ; the wild pulsations within
his breast seemed so many stabs of remorse ; his imagina-
tion was stunned by a sombre sense of the irrevocable.
He did not stir when George ]\Iiller came up on deck.
He regarded him as if he, too, were part of this wild,
strange phantasy, as the young man hauled up the dingey,
dropped his knapsack into it, and got in himself.
" MiUer 1 "
"Well?"
" There is some frightful mistake about all this. Wait
till they come back."
" No, thank you ; good-bye. I have put an address on
my gim-case ; if you can send it on board a goods-steamer,
I sliall be obliged to you."
There was a splash of the dipi)ing oars, and the small
boat drew away towards the beach.
It was not for an hour thereafter that James Drummond
8JVW any other signs of life along that solitary coast ; thou
three figures came down to the rf)cks, and a shawl was
waved. He called up two of the men and sent them ashore
with the gig. Tiiat lionr of self-communion seemed to
have left his face somewhat worn.
"Where is Mr. Miller?" said Mrs. Warren er ; she
guessed he had gone, when she saw the dingey drawn uj) on
the beach.
" He is gone away — to IjocIi Aline," said ]\rr. Driunmond,
calmly. " I want to speak to Virotecting
care over the wayward girl ; it was occupation for her to
study how she could best be grateful for this great happiness
by placing her meek service at the feet of her " lord and
master."
How rapidly her life seemed to grow and enlarge, minute
by minute ! She had dawdled over years — with half-
developed sentiments and school-girl fancies — and the years
seemed no more than hours ; now the hours, full of the
experiences of a woman, were as many years. She remem-
bered with a kind of dismay that she had at one time
regarded Mr. Drummond as an elderly man — as a person to
be treated with fear and respect rather than with an
intimate confidence. What were the actual facts of the
case ? She was twenty ; he was thirty-eight. Eighteen
years made a great difference — thus she argued with
herself — on paper ; but what difference did they make
between him and her ? She had grown old, had become a
woman, in two or three years ; the same period of time had
made no difference at all to him. He appeared to have
discovered the fountain of perpetual youth. Was there any
man ^he knew, young or old, who had such an irresistible
gaiety of spirits, such a fascinating brilliancy of life ? And
then, she said to herseK, with a proud smile on her lips, if
his hair were as white as snow, and his step as feeble as
now it was quick and eager, and his eyes clouded over with
care, she would none the less be his meek disciple and his
faithful friend, considering herself honoured among women
if only he would accept the utmost treasures of her devotion
and love. Such a love as this — and it suffused the whole
nature of the girl, her mind as well as her heart — could not
well be affected by years.
But all this was of the inner life — a secret sacred to
themselves ; their outer life was much as usual. He was
too fond of mischief, and she too quick-spirited in
resenting it, to allow any unnecessary seriousness to
embarrass their outward relations. If their regard for each
LOVE WEN T A -SA I LING 247
other was both grave aud tender, their mauuer towards each
other was even a trifle more defiant than of yore ; until
Mrs. Warrener had to intervene and rebuke her brother for
so teasing the girh His plea was that people always
quarrelled on board ship, especially in a dead calm ; and that
as soon as the Sea-Fijot got out of Loch Sunart, Yiolet and
he would be friends again.
That happened about fom* o'clock on the Monday.
" Violet ! " he called down to the cabin, " come on deck !
A fine breeze has sprung up ; we are getting imder way ; and
we can't bowse the bobstay imtil you appear ! "
When she came on deck, and looked round, there was
certainly enough bustle going forward. Captain Jimmy was
rather anxious to get out of this land-locked little bay ; and
as the breeze had sprung up quite suddenly, the resolve to
got out to sea was (juite as sudden. At last something of
quiet prevailed ; and the plash of water began to be heard
alftng the side of the Sea-Pyot.
" AVhere do we go now ? " she said.
"Away to the north — anywhere — wherever the wind takes
us. If the breeze keeps up, we will make Isle of Ornsay
to-night ; and to-morrow morning you will find yourseLf
under the mountains of Skye."
Was it the absence of a certain gloomy-tempered young
man, or tlie new sense of motion and activity in getting
away from tlie still lot-h, that seemed to arouse the spirits of
all on board ? Mrs. Warrener fetched up a bottle of whisky,
aud served out a glass round to the men, to celebrate tlieir
Kcttiug forth ; her bnjther — humming to himself in a dole-
ful mauuer —
" Yo, heave, lio I
11 ctait beau,
Lo jMistillon do Loiijumcau r'
generally stood liy to let draw tlie foresail sheet when the
vessel was put about ; while .Miss Violet and her coiiqiauiou
Amy were listening with great interest to some perfectly pre-
pf)Hteroiis storifs which Cuptuin .linimy, who was at tlie
tiller, was telling about the beautiful whisky made by the
illicit stills in his youth. There was a good deal of brisk
animation on board, indeed ; for they were beating down to
24S MADCAP VIOLET
tlio mouth of the loch, and tlic constant tacking iu this
comparatively narrow channel rci|nire(l some watching and
(piick work. 'J'he skip])or took it very easy, however. Sure of
his knowledge of the coast, and sure of his men, he did not
cease to regale the two young ladies with tales which were of
very doubtful authenticity ; while bis ruddy good-natured
face occasionally broadened into a smile at some profound
joke of his own making. It was universally admitted tlwit
Loch Sunart was a very beautiful place ; but they were not
sorry once more to get out to sea.
Now by the time they had got clear of T;0ch Sunart and
into the mouth of the Sound of Mull, a rich golden glow was
over the western sky, and the open Atlantic before them had
its waves splashed with yellow fire. They were running
along swiftly with the wind on the port beam ; and the
further out they got the more wonderful became this world
of light and colour. Far away at the horizon lay a long low
island, that seemed almost transparent in the burning glow ;
and tlien, as they gradually rounded Ardnamurchan, they
beheld in the paler north the ghostly mountains of another
island, resting on the sea-like clouds. Unhappily, however,
as the colours in this world of water and sky grew richer and
deeper, the wind gradually fell. The sea still rolled in its
gold and purple all around them ; but the great mainsail
occasionally gave an ominous flap ; and as the evening wore
on, the question was propounded whether they might not be
rolling out here all night, unal)le either to go on or to go
back. They did not grumble. They sat on deck and
watched the slow and stealthy change. An island at the
liorizon became of a rich dark violet, under a streak of pale
salmon-coloured sky ; above that there was a clear expanse of
golden green, fading into cold greys, and terminating in a
dark blue overhead. On the other side of the vessel, a couple
of miles off, lay the mainland- — a series of dark and craggy
precipices stretching down to the point of Ardnamurchan ;
and now, as they waited and watched, a pale yellow radiance
appeared over these mountains, and the moon arose into the
clear jjurple vault. The mists on the western horizon
disappeared ; the sun, a glowing orb of crimson, was sinking
behind the sea. They were eager to observe the actual dip
of this mass of fire ; but now a great vessel, with all her sails
LOVE WENT A-SAILING lif)
set, and looking large because of her intense blackness, moved
slowly across. She, too, seemed to be at the horizon ;
perhaps she got more wind further out ; at all events she
moved slowly on through the red glory the sun had left
behind him/ Xow another light appeared— glimmering
through the skylight of the saloon — and the faint tinkling
of Duncan's bell summoned them down below.
"When they came up ou deck again, with shawls and
wrappers, all the magic of a summer night at sea was
around them. It was of no concern to them that the great
breadth of canvas hung loose and limp from gaff to boom ;
whatever wind there was was dead aft, and they still
managed to creep on a bit ; for tlie rest, it would not
have much mattered had they been absolutely stationary.
"When again in their lifutime would they be likely to
find themselves in such a scene ? — the mystery of the sea
and the silence of the night around them, the yellow moon
Jilling the cloudless sky and touching here and there the
lapj)ing waves ; the far heights of the mainland becoming
clearer under this wan radiance. It was a night of romance,
of wonder and joy, to lie for ever memoraljle to at least two
of those figures sitting on the white deck. Here they
were cut off from all the world — their home a small craft on
the open waters of the Atlanti<- — tlieir two companions their
closest and dearest friends : life liad no more to give. The
time went by with talk and laughter, with snatches of song,
and with a silence sweeter than either, for it was more in
harmony with the beauty and the mystery of tlie night.
They watched the stars grow more brilliant as the moon
went down towards the south. Far away over the noiseless
sea a gleaming point of lire bnrned under tlie dark precipices
• — tliat was Ardnamnrchiin lighthouse. I'he moon gcjt
further down, until at last it reached the horizon ; and then
a wonde-rfn! sight was seen, as of a ship l)];iziiigin tin; night.
Some clouds at the horizon had gotbelore the seLLing moon ;
there was a strange, awful, confused glory of yellow lire ;
and then that faded out, and the world was left with the
paler light of millions of stars that shone down on th(! loiu^.
islands and the sea.
What this man thought of, during those periods of
silence, in tlic wistful sadness of the night, is not to be put
=5° MADCAP VIOLET
dowu here, to be iviid in u railway train, or yawued over
after dinner. Bnt sunietiiues, indeed, his fancy took a
more playfnl turn, and pleased itself by adorning the girl
sitting beside him with all sorts of imaginary graces such
as were beloved by the old lyi'ieal writers. His companions
had been humming certain of these quaint verses ; he, in
silence, saw before liim the noble and beautiful dames and
maidens whom they celebrated ; he transferred — merely for
amusement's sake, and because he had a purely intellectual
delight in his love for her, which was now allowed ample
liberty of indulgence— he transferred to her thescfgifts, and
excellences, and fantastic divergences of character. She
was the gay Campaspc who robbed Cupid of his bow and
arrows ; she was the fair Pamela, matchless in her dignity ;
slie was Cynthia, the forest's queen, at sight of whom the
glad birds began to sing ; she was Lucasta, Althea, and
perhaps more than all that tender Chloe "who wished
herself young enough for me." Or was she not rather the
(jueeidy maiden of the EpiUtalamioa —
"Now is my love all ready forth to come;
Let all the virgins therefore well await;
And ye, fresh boys, that tend upon lier groom
Prepare yourselves, for ho is coming straight.
.Set all your things in seemly good array,
Fit for so joyful day;
The joyfullt;st day that ever sun did see.
Fair sun ! show forth thy favourable ray
And let thy lifeful heat not fervent be
For fear of burning her sunshiny face,
Her beauty to disgrace.
O fairest Phoelms ! father of tlie Muse I
If ever I did honour thee aright,
Or sing the thing that might thy mind delight,
Do not tliy servant's simple boon refuse,
But 1( t this day, let this one day be mine ;
Let all tlie rest I30 thine 1
Then I thy sovereign jtraises loud will sing,
Tliat all tlie woods shall answer, and their echo ring."
And as for her — as she sat there in the clear starlight,
witli her arm round Amy's waist, sometimes looking out on
the dark Atlantic, at other times at the ruddy and cheerful
glow of the skylight over the saloon ? Well, she had less
acquaintance than he with those literary heroines ; but if
LOVE WENT AS AILING 251
she had wished to choose one of the songs, snatches of
which they had been hummiug or smgiug, to convey the
deepest feehng of her heart, she knew well which one that
would be —
"Bid that heart stay, and it will stay
To honour thy decree ;
Or bid it languish quite away
And 't shall do so for thee ;
Bid me to weep, and I will weep
'While I have eyes to see;
And, liaviiig none, yet I will keep
A heart to weep for thee."
It was of no consequence to •her that these words are
supposed to be addressed to an imperious woman l)y her
humble lover ; it was enough for her that they conveyed
a perfect expression of her absolute self -surrender, of her
devotion, and worship, and meek humility.
"Bid ino despair, and I'll despair,
Undf^r tli:it cyprtBs tree.
Or bid me die, and I will dare
E'en death, to die for thee !
Thou art Uiy life, my love, my heart,
The very eyes of me ."
"Was not this absolutely true ? She saw things as he saw
them ; she was schooling herself to liave scarcely an
opinion of her own. And when she asked lierself — during
the stillness of this magical night — whether in sober fact
she could die to j)lease this man wliom she loved, she did
not answer (even in hi.'r inuigiiuiLiun) with rhetorical
plirases, but the proud swelHng of her heart was to herself
suflicient res])onse.
The dark sea liijiped all around the boat ; the yellow star
of Ardiiamui'ciiaii lighlliouse was still visible far away in
the south ; and the point of the topmast, as the vessel
gently moved this way and that, wandered among the
gleaming jewels of ('assioj)eia, now right overhead. What
o'clock was it? 'i'li'-y did imL care. They chatted,
hummed snat<'heH of songs, or sat i|uiet to listen to one of
the sailors, who, on the lookout at the bow, was singing to
himself, " Farewell, farewell to Finnorie ! "
Htrangcly enough, too, neither of these two found any
252 MADCAP VIOLET
constraint or embarrassment in the continual association
that prevails on board a yaclit. They liad no secrets but
the one great secret ; and of that they did not care to speak
even to each other. What conld l)c the good of talking over
this sacred treasure, which the bountiful Heavens had so
suddenly given them ? At this point in their lives they
were absolutely content. To exist was liappincss ; they
troubled themselves little about the future ; they did not
wish to consult in secret over i)lans ; they had an abundant
faith in each other ; they were independent of the inter-
ference or opinion of friends. That was, indeed, a beautiful
happy night, long to be remembered.
But in course of time, as there seemed little likelihood
of the Sea-Pijot reaching Isle Ornsay before daybreak, they
were forced to go below — with great regret. Somehow
Violet North did not sleep much for the remainder of the
night, — not, indeed, until after she had heard, in the clear
light of the dawn, the loud roar and rattle of the anchor
going down. In the stillness and darkness of the little
cabin she lay and thought of many things — and these not
of the saddest ; while the lapping of the waves without,
that she could but faintly hear, was a sort of lullaby to her,
AVere there not strange phrases, too, interfused with that
monotonous sound — phrases that came wandering in among
her wistful fancies of all that she was to do to prove her
love and gratitude — such fragmentary echoes as these :
" Bid me to live " — " Thou art my life, my love, my heart "
— " Tlie very eyes of me^
And then at last, as the first sunbeam of the morning
glimmered through the skylight, and as the vessel ceased
from moving, those glad and busy fancies departed one by
one, and happiness rocked her heart to sleep.
CHAPTER XXV.
FOREBODINGS.
When she went on deck the following morning, the first
shock of the marvellous beauty around her bewildered her
for a moment, and in spite of herself tears rushed to her
FOREBODINGS 253
eyes. Over there were the splendid waters of the Sound of
Sleat rushing in darkened blue before the fresh strong
breeze ; beyond this glowing and dazzling sea stood the
great and mystic masses of mountains around Loch Hourn,
showing wonderful hues of crimson, and pui-ple, and blue,
soft and pale like some ethereal velvet ; close at hand was
the neck of land that inclosed the little bay, running out to
the lighthouse point ; and on the other side of the bay the
bright, warm shores of the island of Skye. The air was
sweet with the freshness of the new day ; the sunlight
flashed on the rushing waves ; where could she find in all
the world a more splendid panorama of mountain, sea, and
sky?
James Driunmond was alone on deck. When he took
her hand, she meekly waited until he kissed her on the
forehead — that was thereafter to be their morning saluta-
tion.
"We shall remember these days in the Highlands," he
said. " Each of them is worth many years to me."
She looked up ; and then for the first time he noticed
that her eyelashes were wet.
" I hope we shall not remember them with pain ? " she
said quickly, struck with something in his tone.
" No ; why should we "i But what has been troubling
you, Violet ? "
She began to laugh through her tears.
« Shall I tell you ? "
" If it is no very terrible secret."
"This has been troubling me — too much happiness.
And it is to you I owe it all — everything — my being here —
and all that followed."
The extreme self-abnegation of the girl touched him
deeply ; it was not a thing to be idly argued away with
cofnmonplacc i)h rases.
" Come," said he, cheerfully, "put your arm in mine, ami
we will go for our morning walk, Violet."
They took a turn or two up and down the deck. It
would have gladdened flie heart of the merest stranger to
have seen the brightness of this girl's face.
" And what are you going to write about next ? " she
asked humbly.
254 MADCAP VIOLET
" Oil, I dou't know," he answered. " Iloliday-inakinf? is
our business at present."
" When I was in Canada," she observed, " I copied a
great many of papa's letters."
" Yes ? " he said, not catching her drift.
" I can copy MS."
" Yes ? "
He would not see.
" If " she said in desperation — " Do you think — that
I — that I could be of any use to you when you arc ^vriting
— any use at all "
He stopped ; and she cast her eyes down — blushing and
embarrassed. With both hands he gently pushed the
beautiful liair back from her forehead, and raised her face a
bit, and regarded her with a great kindliness, with perhaps
a touch of sadness, in his look.
" Violet, you must not speak of being of use to me. You
talk as if 1 had done you some favour — God knows it is
very different from that : you have altered the whole world
for me "
His hand was a little more firmly pressed ; his words had
gladdened her. But all the same she said — .
" I will not speak of it, if you do not wish it. But I
know what I am trying to do is right."
So far, well : what she now proceeded to do was scarcely
in accordance with these submissive tenets. Amy Warrener
came on deck ; the two young ladies had a private talk
together. Then there was a plunge down into the cabin ;
after which they came on deck again, and appeared much
interested in the fastening of the rope which attached the
dingey to the yacht. At this moment Mrs. Warrener made
her appearance, and walked up to the two girls.
" What's this you have, Amy ? What is this, "Violet ? T
thought so ! "
She dispossessed them of two pretty little packages, each
containing a bathing-dress.
" So you were going to slip away ashore ? "
" Indeed we were ; and we are ; and why not ? " said
Violet Ijoldly, but not at all liking this publicity.
" And you were going away along that wild shore, where
there isn't a living thing to be seen "
FOREBODINGS 255
" That was why we wanted to go," observed JMiss Yiolet.
"To seek out some place where you don't know the
currents and tides ! I tell you, Yiolet, you will be drowned
some day, as sure as you are alive now. Haven't you had
a lesson already ? "
" No."
The fact was that about half-a-mile from Castle Bandbox,
in a little, quiet, sheltered sandy bay on the coast, there
was a private bathing-machine, the owners of which had
offered a duplicate key to ]\Ir. Drummond for the use of
the young ladies. They availed themselves of the privilege
only too freely ; for ^Miss Violet would never be deterred by
the roughness of the sea, notwithstanding IMrs. "Warrener's
repeated assurances that she would be drowned. Amy
Warrener was a good deal more timid ; and it was some
story of hers as to an imaginary danger into which Yiolet
had got that was now brought forward to enforce her
protest.
It was of no use.
*' The sea is quite smooth in the bays," the young lady
remonstrated. " AVe are sure to get a nice quiet place along
there round the point."
" Do you wish to drown yourselves ? "
" Yes ; we are perfectly tired of life," was the calm
answer.
" James," his sister called, " come here and stop these
foolish girls."
"Mr. Drummond," said Violet, "would you plea'^e h''lp
me to get uj) the dingey 'i We can row ashore ourselves."
He iiad heard the whole dispute ; ho remained in unite
delilK-ration.
" I have come tf) the conclusion," he said, slowly, " that
there is a great deal to be considered on both sides of this
question ; but if I endeavoured to explain its niceties fnlly,
and hoped in conseciucnce to control tlio wilfulness of a lot
of raging women — will you allow me to proceed ? — I slionid
resemble a spider that lias set its web to catch a fly and
finds it charged by a bull or a buffalo. The broad features
of the case, liowever — "
" Will you order tlicm down to their breakfast ? "
*• Do please haul np the dingey I "
2S6 MADCAP VIOLET
" — may be described. There is no just and lawful reason
■why these young hidies should not be allowed to go ashore
and bathe."
" Hear, hear ! "
" It is true, if they were drowned, it might be looked on
as suicide ; and we might be charged with being participps
criminis. At tlie same time, and in view of the further
circumstance that a man, no matter how fast he walks,
cannot walk away from the centre of the earth — an illus-
tration which might come in handy to those who maintain
that anthropomorphism — like the morphological theory in
botany, which traces the leaf-form — • — "
What was this going on forward ? The trick became
manifest. He had talked the measure out. Overhearing
the dispute in the first instance, he had quietly asked
Captain Jimmy to get up his men and weigh anchor, the
jib being already set ; and now the young women were
civilly asked whether, in the event of their going ashore,
they could swim fast enough to overtake the Sea-Pijot as
she got up further sail and betook herself again to the
north. There was nothing for it but an unconditional
surrender. Deceived, disappointed, and meditating gloomy
schemes of revenge, the two young women went below to
breakfast. Their enemies had not heard the last of this.
But when they went on deck again, and found the Scn-
Pijot well out in the bright blue waters, and running free
before a brisk southerly wind, the bracing sea-breeze soon
drove away their discontent ; and all their attention was
directed to the singular beauty of the scenes they were
passing. Along the distant coast of the mainland the
mountains were here and there steeped in a misty azure
shadow^ — just dark enough to show the gleaming white of a
crossing sea-gull or gannet ; but on their left the shores of
8kye were basking in the warm sunlight, and they were
near enough to see the pink of the heather, the dark green
of the occasional woods, and the lilac-grey of the recks by
the sea. Very lonely shores indeed these were — here and
there the brown sea-weed or the sunlit sand showed a long
string of curlew, sea-pyots, and gulls, that rose in dense
flocks as the vessel approached, and flew screaming away to
some further bay. And when at last they did perceive
FOREBODINGS 257
some sign of human life in the presence of a few houses,
did not these small hut-like dwellings look only like part of
the debris which had been washed down by the rains of
centuries from the great, shining, silent slopes of the
mountains above them ?
" Look there," said a certain discursive talker to a select
audience of one person, " I wonder if those poor people
ever consider how they came to exist in such a place. I
suppose not : I suppose they consider the great mountains
above them were made to support their sheep, and not very
well made either, for they are very steep and bare. It is
not the worker in the affairs of the world who sees most — ■
it is the idler, the passing spectator. But I have not been
idle this morning "
" What have you done ? " asked the audience.
" I have put the finishing touches to my epitaph on the
race of publishers "
" But they are not all going to die ? " she asked.
" Xot all at once," he said, " — unfortunately. But you
could put this epitaph on the gravestone of each as he went.
And as I was in among the tombs anyway, I got together a
few other epitaphs for persons I know "
" How very delightful ! What a charming occupation !
Have you got them ? "
" They are all in Latin. No, I have done an English
one for Vernon Harcourt : He resembled a Virf/ilian verse —
he was six feet long, and sonorous. Will that do ? Look at
those mountains now — it isn't forty centuries that are
gazing down on you, but forty millions of centuries. And
after all, that is of no moment — the problem of creation is
nothing — the great mystery is tlie existence of anything.
What 8upi)ort8 tlie tortoise ? Chemistry can resolve the
fabric of the world into elements ; but where did these
elementary suljjects come from ? You cannot comprehend
anything without a beginning and at the same time
you cannot iiiuigine — bub 1 think we are getting into
metapheesicB, which may be a sorb of telluric fever blown
across from the Scotch shore. Do you see thab cormorant
— on the rock — with his wings outspread, as if he were
challenging you to have a rifle-shot at him "
*' James ! " his sister called out, as she api)cared at the
258 MADCAP VIOLET
top of the conipauion-stairs, cliuging witli both hands to
the hatchway. " Surely the sea is rising ? "
" Not much ; but we have got into the NaiTOWS."
" If she goes on phmging like tliis, we shall have every-
thing down below smashed to bits ; and I shall be ill — •
which is worse,"
" "We may get into sheltered water when we get ronnd
Kyle Rea point : the tide and the wind arc meeting here —
that's what's the matter."
They did indeed get into more sheltered water after they
had rounded the point and stood away for the west ; but it
was a treacherous sort of shelter. The wind came down
from the high mountains in sudden gusts and squalls, that
demanded all the care and activity of the skipper and his
men ; one moment the yacht would be lying almost be-
calmed, the next moment she would be heeled over almost
on her beam-ends with a heavy gust from the hills. In
the moments of calm, when Mr. Drummond and his com-
panion had less anxiety about keeping a tight grip of the
shrouds, they could see that by far the most sticking picture
they had yet met with lay right in front of them. Nature
here seemed self-composed into a landscape. On the left
the outlines of the great mountains of Skye descended and
ran out to a narrowing point on which stood the ruins of
an old castle ; on the right another promontory ran out,
ending in a lighthouse ; between these lay a plain of rough,
grey, wind-swept sea ; while the sun, shining behind the
shadowed point where the ruined castle stood, lit up the great
red granite shoulders of Ben-na-Cailleach and the still more
distant peaks — blue, sharp, and jagged — of the Coolins.
It was a picture that altered every minute, as new bays,
peaks, and stretches of sea came into view. When Mrs.
Warrener and her daughter were summoned up to look at
it, however, there was a defaulter. Miss Amy had con-
sidered it more prudent to lie down.
They had some tight work of it to get into Broadford
Bay ; for, having run along Loch Alsh with a still' breeze
on their port beam, and now bringing her head sharply
round to the south, they had necessarily the wind almost
in their teeth, and it was tearing across the open bay so as
to blind them with showers of foam. Once, indeed, in
FOREBODINGS 259
beating up, they got so near to certain rocks which are
marked with an iron perch, tliat it was only Drnmmond's
confidence in Captain Jimmy's skill that prevented his
calling out to the men to put the vessel about before the
skipper gave the word of command. It was in any case a
narrow escape ; turbulent as the waves were, the bystanders
were near enough to see the brown rocks far down in the
clear blue water and dangerously close to the stern of the
boat. However, nothing was said ; and, after some arduous
work, they finally reached what was considered the proper
anchorage, and the heavy chain swung out with a roar.
Naturally they were anxious to get to laud ; the women
more especially, for they had not seen a shop for an uncon-
scionable time, and there might probably be some kind of
store in that little cluster of white houses running along
the semicircular shores of the bay. But the skipper, having
got the sails put to rights, and ordered a couple of the men
to lower tlie gig, some\\ hat damped the ardour of the party
by saying that, if they wished to purchase any provisions,
they ought to go to the post-office and ask whether any one
in the neighbourhood had killed a sheep lately, and that, if
they wished for loaf-bread, tliey would have to see whether
the steamer had brought a sufficient supply from Glasgow.
However, yacli Ling-people like to land 011 any excuse ; and
so they merrily set off for the beach — Miss Amy, who had
now recovered her equanimity, included.
They were glad to set their foot for the first time on the
island of Skye ; they were pleased with the look of the
whito houses, the dark-green line of trees, and the great
bulk of lien-na-Cailleach rising right behind ; they were
talking, laughing, and joking as th(! men rowed them into
tiie sniiiU <|u;iy. Suddenly Mrs. Warniicr — in the most
innocent fashion possiljje — indeed, with the best intentions
in the world — said —
"Violet, did -Mr. .Millc.T say anything uhout kiting you
know iiow he got on that Sundiiy ? "
The girl was startl(;d l)y tlie mere mention of the name ;
it seemed to her tln-re was some sort of afcusaiion in it ; she
had been grossly forgetful, unpitying, sellish in the enjoy-
ment of her own haj)i)incss.
"N — no," she stammered; and ]\Irs. Warrcner was
s 2
26o MADCAP VIOLET
surprised to notice tlic confiisiou visible in the girl's face.
She ouirlit, the elder lady considered, to have been pleased.
If there had been a lover's quarrel, what more natm-al than
that the suggestion of a possibility of patching it up again
should give her pleasure ?
" Because I was thinking he would probably write to
Broadford or Portree. He knew we were going to both
places," said ]\rrs. Warrener.
Violet North did not seem overjoyed by this intimation.
She sate silent, thoughtful, embarrassed ; she was immensely
relieved when they reached the quay, for then she walked
on ahead with Amy ; and her companion, imagining that
something was wrong, refrained from speaking to her.
The inhabitants of the small village of com'se came out
to their doors to have a look at the strangers, who gave
them every opportunity, for there was much loitering in
front of the few shop-windows, most of which contained a
miscellaneous heap of such things as soap, needles, Glengarry
caps, comforters, buttons, biscuits, gunpowder, acidulated
drops, and so forth. The olajective point of their wanderings,
however, was the post-office, which odd little building they
discovered imbedded in trees at some little distance from
the town. The lady wlio presided there was the most
courteous of persons, who not only gave the strangers all the
information they required, but invited them to look at her
garden ; and, as Miss Violet was surprised to find such a
In-illiant show of dahlias in this remote spot, nothing would
do but that she must carry away a selection of them — a
gorgeous bouquet which adorned the saloon of the Sea-Pyot
for many days thereafter.
" And now," said Violet to this good lady — for she Avas
too proud to shrink from the task, " would you see if you
have any letter for us ? "
She went inside and took their cards. There was no
letter.
" I have no doul)t he got safely back to Jjondon," said
Violet calmly.
" He was going straight back to London, then ? " Mrs.
"Warrener asked.
" I suppose so. He did not tell me."
Mrs. Warrener was grieved. She had a gi'eat affection for
FOREBODINGS 261
ttis girl ; and she was sorry to see her being made miserable
bv a lover's quarrel. Was it not a pity to find two young
people, just at the pleasautest time of their lives, making
each other wretched for no cause in the ^world ? They
could have nothing real to quarrel about. All the cu-cum-
stances were favourable ; all their friends were consentient.
Mrs. Warrener resolved to speak to Violet about this
matter ; and hoped she might be the means of reconciling
those two who were obviously destined to become husband
and wife.
She soon found an opportunity. They went for a walk
along a road leading inland ; and now, as the wind had died
down, and as the afternoon liad become clear, and beautiful,
and still, they were in no hurry to return to the yacht.
"Violet," said the gentle-voiced little woman, linking
her arm within that of the girl, " I am really vexed about
all this ; and I want you to tell me if I cannot do some-
thing. Now, dear, don't answer in a hurry. I know what
a girl is ; and I expect you to declare that you don't care
for him, and that you would rather never see him again.
Every girl says that wlion she has a quarrel witli her
sweetheart ; and she remains miserable out of pure wilfulness.
Now what is the use of your both being wretched, Avhen a
word of explanation would clear it all up ? Shall I write
to him ? "
What could she answer ? For the first time the peculiar
jKjsition in which she stood to this kind friend of hers was
flashed in on her consciousness ; and she stood confronted
])y the possibility of being charged with deceit. She had
never considered that some one else might have a right to
that secret which she had been cherishing in her own heart.
Was it necessary, tlien, that this strange and new experience
of hers sliould l)e blazoned abroad to the world, and become
the talk of friinds und acquaintances ?
" Oh, j\Irs. Warrener," she said, almost piteously. " It
is a mistake— it is all a mistake. There is no (|uair(,'l — but
indeed I cannot tell you just yet — not just yet "
She would ask !Mr. Drnmniond, she thought ; he was her
master in all things ; she would rather be chaiged with
concealment than run the risk of doing sometliing ho
might not ajiprovc.
262 MADCAP VIOLET
" You do not wish me to write to him ? " licr kind friend
said.
" To l\rr. :MiIler ? Oh no ! "
They walked aloncj in silence ; and Violet was grieved and
troubled. Now that it was pro1)al)lc her secret would have
to be told, how could she defend herself from the charge of
being cruel to this young man ? It is true she had thought
of him often since his leaving her that Sunday — and
thought of hira with a great pity, and some self-reproach
which was but little merited ; but she could not conceal
from herself that she had experienced a wonderful sense of
freedom since his departure, and that her heart had grown
light in consequence. Yet it seemed to her selfish that she
should be proud and glad in her happiness ; while he — the
sweetheart of her school-girl days, who had patiently
waited on in the hope of getting a favourable answer —
was cut adrift, not only from her, but also from his friends.
" I am not to be snubbed," said the fair-haired little
woman, cheerfully. " You know, Violet, what intermeddlers
get as a rule ; but I must risk that for your sake. We
cannot have you go through all these beautiful places with
a rueful face ; and if you won't let me write to Mr. Miller,
then I must go and ask James "
" Oh, no 1 " Violet said, with an eager piteousness iu
her eyes.
" Come, come, you foolish girl. I mean to speak to him
this very moment."
She caught her friend by the arm to stay her.
" Indeed you must not 1 Do grant me this favour, Mrs.
AVarrener — only to wait — it is ail a mistake — and there is
sometliing you must be told "
" More secrets ? "
The girl did not answer.
" Very well, if you wish," Mrs. Warrener said gently.
" I Avill wait ; but mind, you must get rid of your trouble,
or else come and ask my help."
In the glow of the evening they turned back from the
quiet moorland ways and made for the shore. They almost
felt disappointed that the great range of mountains on their
left should shut out the western splendour ; they had grown
accustomed to sec the sun set cfeer the Atlantic.
FOREBODINGS 263
But when they drew near to Broadford, and overlooked
the wide, still bay, a simultaneous cry of admiration broke
from them ; for never before, not even in their dreams, had
they seen such a magical display of colour. Far over on
the eastern side of the bay, the great mountains, from base
to summit, were one mass of pale, ethereal pink — a world
in rose-colour, that towered up into a sky of glowing amber.
It was bewildering to the eyes ; and yet it was exquisitely
soft — as soft as the pink reflections of the hills that shone
on the smooth bosom of the loch. Wlien they turned
from til is palely roseate panorama of mountains to the west,
the contrast was most striking. Here the mountains, close
at hand, were all in gloom ; and before them lay a stretch
of moorland, its dark, rich, intense olive-greens cut asunder
by a silver streak of river. As they walked along they could
see that these dark western mountains were throwing their
shadows right across the bay, until they began to creep up
tlic rose-coloured slopes of the eastern hills. At length only
the tops of the mountains caught the flame ; and now, close
Ijy them, as it seemed to be, the golden disk of the summer
moon came up l^ehind some trees ; and the cold green hue of
tlie fields hard by became still more intense. It was a sight
never to be forgotten.
The men were waiting at the quay ; they pulled out to
the yacht as the grey twilight came over the hills, and as
the yellow moon rose in the south.
"*^'ou are tired with your walk, Violet," James Drum-
raond said, regarding her.
" Not at all," filie answered ; " it is pleasant to get a good
long walk after b(;ing on board for a day or two."
" You will ))e better pleased to-morrow, when wc drive to
Torran ; you ought to feel like a sailor when he gets into a
hansom-cab."
" When sliall we go on to Poitree ? "
" Probably the day after to-morrow. Are you anxious to
get on ? "
" Oh no ; not at all."
Mrs. WaiTener iieard tlic question and answer ; and drew
her own inferences, Portree was the next point ;it wliicli
they would find a poHt-ofTicc.
All that evening Violet had no o]>portunity of speaking a
264 MADCAP VIOLET
word with ]\rr. "Druininond alone ; for the niglit was Very
beautiful, and they all eame up after dinner and sate on
deck. The water was indeed so still that there were no
ripples for the moonliicht to strike. The smooth water
around them was almost black ; but all along the shore a
mist lay thick, and that had caught the moonlight. The
decks and spars too were touched with the ghostly radiance,
contrasting with the dull orange glow shed by tlie lamp at
the ship's head.
The party was not quite so gay that night as it sometimes
had been ; though Mr. Drunimund, all unwitting of any
change, was in one of his happiest moods. Mrs. Warrener
had to confess to herself that if Violet had of late been
occasionally out of spirits, her brother seemed to have got
to the other extreme. She had never known him remain so
long in the very brightest of humours.
When the women retired for the night, Violet allowed
Mrs. Warrener and Amy to precede her ; then she returned
to the deck for a moment, where Mr. Drummond was
gathering up the shawls and cushions. He turned quickly ;
she timidly took his hand.
" Will you do me this favour ? " she said in a low voice.
" Will you tell your sister ? "
" Yes — certainly — why not ? " he answered, quite cheer-
fully. " I did not know whether you wished it or not ;
but of course she ought to know ; and the sooner the better."
" N — not to-night," the girl murmured.
" Not if you do not wish it," he said ; and then, more
closely regarding her, he saw that she was extremely
agitated.
" What is the matter, Violet ? "
" I am so afraid," she said, and he knew that her hand
was trembling.
" Of what ? "
" If we could only have gone on," she said with a pas-
sionate outburst of feeling ; " if we could only have gone on
as we have been doing these two happy days, what more
could have been wished ? But now — if everybody must
know "
" Everybody need not know " he was beginning to
say, when again she interrupted him.
LOCH CORUISK 265
" Your sister will hate me," she said, passionately.
" She wUl love you more than ever — you will be her only
sister. But why all this timorousness at once .? Where is
the courageous Violet ? Come now, let me go down below
this minute, and have the whole thing settled. One plunge,
and it is over. Bless my soul, wliy didn't I speak to her
without dragging you into it ? It is the simplest matter in
the world."
" No — to-morrow," she said, quickly and earnestly, and
then she kissed the hand that she still held, and went below.
He could not quite understand what all this meant.
As for her, she tried hard in tlie silence of the night to
reason herself out of the forebodings which, in spite of her-
self, kept surging in on her mind. Why should she be
afraid of this gentle little woman, who had been so invariably
kind to her ? What possible motive could any human
being have for interfering with her happiness ? And then
she reproached herself for thinking only of her own happi-
ness ; and her fancies went away to another who had a far
better reason to com])lain ; and she asked herself again and
again — " Was it my fault ? — was it my fault ? "
CHAPTER XXVI.
LOCH CORUISK.
He had no fear or embaiTassment in breaking this news
to his sister, when he found her alone in the saloon next
morning. lie had an absolute faith in her unselfishness;
he could not douljt but tliat she would be eager to take
Violet still more closely to her heart.
And yet, as he told her in the twilight of the cabin, he
was amazed to see iier face grow pale. She retreated a step
from him ; pain, apprehension, dismay — all were visible in
her frighten('d eyes.
" Oh, James, is it true ? " she said.
The whole story was clear to her ; she saw as the end of
it only the misery of the two ])eople whom, next to her own
daughter, she loved most dearly in the world.
" Well," said he, astonished. " What is the matter ? "
" Oh, James, you don't know what all this is. 1 can sec
266 MADCAP VIOLET
it. I have dreaded it. And I don't know which is the
more to be pitied now — for she is proud — she won't draw
back "
" Wliat do you mean, Sarali ? I insist on your sjieaking
more plainly," said he.
" Cannot you sec the whole story ? " she said, rapidly and
vehemently, yet with a great pity and tenderness in lier
eyes. " That poor girl has a quarrel with her sweetheart ;
he is angry and goes away ; she is proud, offended ; her
dignity is wounded ; she resolves to have nothing more to
do with him ; then, to revenge herself, she turns to you —
and you, you make her believe that the friendly affcctioir
you have always shown her will reconcile her to the loss of
her lover. And what will be the end of it ? Isn't the story
told every day ? The girl repents when it is too late ; when
the discarded lover cannot be brought back ; when she and
the man she has married out of spite find themselves chained
to each other for life through a cruel mistake."
For a moment he was staggered. The story was terribly
life-like — clear, concise, and probable. It was obvious, too,
that this gentle little woman was moved by no animus
against the girl ; she was as anxious for Violet's happiness
as his own.
"What yon say is very true, Sarah," said he, calmly,
" — true in many cases ; not in this one. I have told you
the cause of the quarrel "
" It is the commonest one in the world," she continued,
quickly. " Young men are always jealous ; he was doubt-
less thinking she did not pay him enough attention ; and
then accused her of paying far more attention to you. And
perhaps he had some reason on his side. Violet has always
shown the greatest respect — and I will say affection too — •
for you. Well, you know how high-spirited the girl is. If
he spoke to her like that, would she bear it ? She would
tell him to go ; she would leave him to infer what he likes ;
and then, in a moment of wounded pride, she turns to you
and tries to persuade herself that she loves you well enough
to marry you. What can come of it, James ? — what can
come of it ? Do you think she has forgotten him ? Bid
you not notice how embarrassed she was yesterday after I
had spoken to her about asking for a letter at the post-
LOCH CORUISK 267
office ? And I am sure you must see how anxious she is to
get to Portree."
It was all ten-ibly consistent and probable — his reason
had to admit that ; but he was too firm a man to be led into
jumping at conclusions.
" Very well, then," he said to his sister. " You may be
right. This poor girl may have been driven into an error,
as you say ; and she and I may both be in a very painful
and mistaken position. If that is so, we must get out
of it."
He spoke quite calmly ; there was no expression of
emotion on his face. The agony was in his heart ; for
it seemed hard to admit even the possibiUty that these two
glad days that had just passed by had been lit up by a false
light of happiness, and that there were to be no more even
of these deceitful joys.
" But what I will take care of is this — that there shall be
no misunderstanding in the matter. Violet has stated
certain things to me ; I can accept a denial of them only
from herself. If what you say, or guess at, is true, there is
nothing more simple than to get confirmation from the girl
herself — and that I will do at once •"
.She caught his hand.
" My dear Itrother, don't speak to me as if I were doing
you an injury. Do you know how it pains me to have to
tell you ? ])o you think there is anybody in the world
would rejoice more to see you and our Violet married, if
that could be for the happiness of both of you ? "
" I know that, Sarah," said he. " And I know all this is
kindly meant. l>ut first, let's see what trutli there is in it."
" .James, do not go to her," she pleaded. " You don't
know what girls are. You would put her on her honour ;
she would liold by Iwr engagement at any cost. She has
had no time to reflect."
"Do you mc;an me, then, to harbour all these suspicions
against the girl, and say no word to her ? " he demanded,
with some uarinth.
" Yes, I do," the little woman answered, courageously,
" for her sake. You want to see her hapjiy ; I am anxious
for the hajiiiincsH of both of you. And I tell yon that is
what she would do now, James ; she would be ashamed to
268 MADCAP VIOLET
say she had made a mistake ; she would consider herself
bound in honour to keep her word to you ; very likely lier
([uarrel with IMr. Miller still rankles in her mind. What
harm Clin there he iu waiting? l>o not drive her into a
corner."
Yes — he admitted that what she said was just. Violet's
happiness was of more coneern to him than his own. If it
was true — and of course he did not admit so much as yet —
that she had blundered into this engagement in a moment
of pique, she would be allowed time to repent, and ample
opportunities of escape.
The world did not look quite so joyous and beautiful to
this man when he went up on deck and glanced around at
the sea and the hills. His face had something of the old,
tired expression it used to have at times in London — a look
that Violet, who feared it, had never seen since he had come
to the Highlands. And at this moment, too, Violet and her
companion Amy appeared — returning on board from the
dingey, in which they had sought out a sheltered nook along
the shore for their morning bath. Bright youth and health
flushed in the faces of both the girls as they stepptid on
deck ; the morning sunlight that shone on the sea around
them was not more brilliant and beautiful than the life and
gladness that sparkled in their eyes. Suddenly, however,
that careless joy fled from the face of Violet North. She
had caught a glimpse of Mr. Drummond ; their eyes met ;
and a sense of fear came over her. She longed to go up to
him — that was her first impulse — and say " my kind friend,
you arc trouhJed ; and I am Ihe cause of your trouhle." But
she dared not do that ; she rather kept away from him,
tc'lling herself that the interview between her best of friends
and his sister had occurred, and dreading to speculate on the
result of it.
After breakfast, as had been arranged the previous day,
they went ashore in the gig, walked up to the inn, and
found awaiting them there a waggonette, which was to drive
them across the island. It was a bright and beautiful day ;
they got into the vehicle ; and away went the two horses
inland — past the foot of the great slopes of Ben-na-Cailleach,
and through stretches of moorland, until they beheld on
their right the massive shoulder and sharp peaks of Blaven's
LOCH CORUISK 269
range of granite, ^^^th the black points of the Coolins beyond.
It ought to have been a pleasant excursion ; but it was a
somewhat silent one — Mrs. Warrener doing most of the
talking, and showing herself more affectionate than ever
towards Violet. Mr. Drummond was obviously thinking,
and probably of an insoluble problem. Was it not true, he
had to admit, that he knew nothing of gM-nature ? Might
there not be contradictions, opinions, emotions, and so
forth, altogether different from those of the women he had
known with any degree of intimacy ? " You don't under-
stand what a girl is," his sister had said to him ; and she
was as one speaking with authority.
Once upon a time, when Violet North and George Miller
were conversing together, the latter referred to some little
social solecism that Mr. Drummond had committed, and
remarked that he was old enough to know better.
" Do yon know how old he is ? " retorted Violet, sharply.
» No, I don't."
"Well, then, I will tell you," she said, speaking very
distinctly. " He was born seven-and-thirty years ago. In
knowledge of the world and human nature he is fifty ; but
in knowledge of the world of Hyde Park he is only twenty."
Tlie epigram was clumsily put, but its meaning was clear.
Of course it provoked a quarrel ; though Heaven only knows
why (Jeorge Miller should have considered himself insulted
when Hyde Park was treated with contempt.
At last the waggonette brought them in sight of the open
Atlantic^a silver plain shimmeriag in heat — and they went
down tiie shingly shore to a lieuvy boat manned by four
Highlanders, unkempt, ill-clad, stalwart-looking fellows,
who contentedly set out on a pull of forty miles or so, with
the most unwieldy oars ever seen by muilals. Two of the
men Avcre tall and singularly handsome, their features fine
and d(;licate in outline, and full of power ; they spoke what
little I']nt.'lish they knew with a (nirionsly modulated intona-
tion ; and they were very fond of singing songs in chorus —
a chorus that consisted of shrill discordant notes in all
manner of keys. The singing was a failure ; Vix. Dnunniond
began to question them as to the meaning of the songs.
As usual, they were ignorant of the acijuind faculty of
translation. They could give nothing like the equivalent
270 MADCAP VIOLET
of the Gaelic words, "^y, it wnss the. young lass, and she
went airay" sunimcd up their impression of one song.
The next one, that seemed to consist of fifty verses : " Ay,
he ivass a soiddier — and the young lass would be for tvaiting
for him. Ay, it iss a rrrrajine song, that iss ; there issfcw of
the songs letter ass that song, and the music of it iss vcrrafme
whatever. ^^ And again, ^ Ay, that iss apeautiful song, and
it wass made ly a lady that lived near Kyle Eea. And that
song iss all aj^out — ivell, it iss apout a young lass — ay — ami
that young lass — she tvass trooned — "
In due time they got round the long promontory, and
found before them the silent Loch Scavaig — not dark and
threatening in its accustomed shadows, but fair, and beauti-
ful, and sad. The desolation of this picture, even with the
sunlight shining on the blue sea around them, was extreme ;
for far over the glowing waste of water rose the shadowy
and brooding bulk of the Coolins. There was not a voice
to be heard — not even the screaming of a sea-bird, as they
rowed into the head of this treacherous loch, now fair and
calm in the midday sun.
They scrambled on shore, too, and made their way over
the rough rocks and grass to the small freshwater Loch
Coruisk — lying still and sombre in the cup of the mighty
hills surrounding it. On the right, these hills were in sun-
shine, sending their riven, bare, jagged peaks into the far
Ijlue of the sky ; on the left they were hidden in shadow,
mysterious and profound even in the midst of this summer's
day. The women went away down to the shores of the
black and sullen lake ; James Drummond sate by himself
on one of the rocks ; and he seemed to see things as in a
dream.
He was alone in this awful solitude — no sight or sound
of human beings near ; and as he gazed up at the terrible
peaks, rising sheer from the gloomy water, he grew to think
that they were great dumb creatures, living but immovable,
the giants of eternity, abiding for ever in solitary self-
communion. "They have eyes," he was thinking, "away
up in those phantasmal shadows ; and they close but once
in a thousand years. When the wild Atlantic frets around
the shores, they frown ; otherwise they are cold and impas-
sive ; they gaze at each other, without curiosity, without
LOCH CORUISK 271
intelligence, only with an awfnl sadness that increases as
the centuries slip by, bringing no change. What do they
know of human life ? — if some infinitesimal creatures have
crept across the neck of land at their base, and disappeared
again out at sea, they have paid no heed. Can they speak
to each other ? No. They listen to the murmur of the
Atlantic ; but they make no sound in their everlasting
repose. "When the clouds are ^vhirled against them in the
night, and the wild lightning crackles through the diirk,
and the sea yells around their feet, the dread frown deepens,
and it seems as though they would arise from their eternal
lethargy and command the elements to be at peace ; but no
— they pass that by, too, as the strife of a moment ; the
slow centuries alone affect them, adding to the trouble of
the saddened eyes ; they have no companionship, not even
in the night-time with the mystic and gleaming stars."
"Anthropomorphism," he said to himself, as he rose and
seemed to try to shake away certain thoughts. " The pro-
jection of the shadow — the exceeding humility of the human
being in transferring his own sadness to the Cooliu hills or
the midnight sky ! "
Then it suddenly occurred to him — was he really sad ?
Could it be possible tliat amidst all the happiness that had
surrounded him and his companions in these beautiful
solitudes, a few chance remarks, suggesting what he must
regard as at least an improbal)ility, should have sucli an
effect ? He would shake off this morbid feeling. There
might be certain girl-natures outside the sphere of his
sister's experience. And if the Avorst came to the worst,
would he be downhearted to see Violet — at whatever cost to
liiniself — rescued from a false position, and made hiippy as
a young girl should be happy ?
He would not be conquered by the prevailing gloom of
this silent and somltre loch. lie made his way down the
rocks to the little sandy bay where his companions were
seated ; and entered into a conijietition with his niece in the
matter of throwing "ducks and drakes." lie was (juite
merry over their luncheon on the beach. When he got into
the boat again, he re-lieved one of tjiemen — who had recently
met with an accident — of his oar, and laboured away with
that unwieldy insinnncnt for over half an hour. It was
272 MADCAP VIOLET
about eight o'clock at night whcu they got back to Broad-
ford.
The weather is abrupt in its chaugcs in those parts.
Captain Jimmy, Avho had always professed a profound
dishke to ]>roadford Bay, as a particularly open roadstead
in the case of a northerly gale blowing, said that the wind
had backed a bit from south-east to east, and promised to
get still further to the north. AYould they like to go on
that night to Portree ?
" Is "there any need ? Is there any danger in lying
here ? "
" Naw, sir," replied the skipper, " there iss not any great
need. But the wind iss good to go up."
" You see, you will keep those ladies aAvake all night "
" You need not consider us, James," his sister said ; and
then she added : " You know Yiolet would much rather
go on."
He turned round ; Violet was not on deck. He went to
the companion-ladder and called down —
" Violet, are you there ? "
"Yes."
" We want to know whether you would prefer to remain
here for the night, or go on to Portree ; the wind is favour-
able."
She came to the door of the saloon, and answered him, in
a lower voice, and with her eyes downcast — •
" If it is no inconvenience to anyone, I would rather go
on to Portree at once."
He went along to his sister, and said that Violet did wish
to go on to Portree that night.
" I thought she would," Mrs. Warrener answered, gently.
CHAPTER XXVII.
UNDER THE BLACK COOLTNS.
In the deep silence of the night the loud and harsh
hauling up of the anchor sounded ominously ; the breeze
was rising ; the moon, obscured from time to time by swift
and watery clouds, threw a wan and ghastly light on the
sails and the deck, and struck a golden star on the gleaming
UNDER THE BLACK COOLINS 273
brass of the compass. "When they got outside the bay, tliey
found there was a good sea on ; the Avaves were rushing
along before the stiff south-easterly wind ; there was a
murmur of breakers coming over from the distant and
gloomy rocks of Pabba. No one thought of going below ;
there was a concealed excitement in thus hurrying on
through the darkness of the night, with the adjacent
coasts grown mystical and strange. They listened to the
plunging and churning of the waves that went hissing away
behind the boat ; they tried to make out the outlines of
the sombre shores they were passing ; they watched a
strange mist of moonlight gathering round the black peaks
of the Coolins. The men were obviously on the alert.
Once or twice one of them was seen to go up the rigging to
the cross-trees to have a look out for some island or perch
invisible from the deck. The skipper did not care to have
the tack of the mainsail let down ; they were certainly
making sufficient way. And so they went swinging on
through the night, under the shadows of the black mountains
of Skye — the boom straining and creaking, the broad sail
flat before the wind, the red and green side-liglits rising
and dipping as the bow rose and dipped with the liuriying
waves. At this rate they would soon reach Portree.
It was not like that wonderful and magical night when
they lay becalmed in the 8ound of Bleat, and saw the yellow
moon go down behind the sea like a great ship on lire.
Then all was laughter, music, and joyous idleness, on the
placid waters, under the beautiful stars. Now the black
coast of Skye overawed them ; the moon that was near to
the summits of the Coolins was watery and ominous ; they
were rushing along l)efore a breeze that threatened to become
half a gale ; and there was certainly no room for careless-
ness or idleness when they got into the narrows of the
Sound of Itiuisay. It was not like the time that had been
— the time that was even now beginning to seem remote.
They got into Portree shortly after one in the morning ;
they could just make out the cottages of the sleeping town,
and the rocks and trees adjacent, in the pale' and uncertain
moonlight. The noise on board did not long disturb the
stillness of the place ; by and by the Srut there was the dingey ; and now
it became a question wh(.'ther the big dark-green bird, with
its long neck and ungainly body, would boldly adventure a
flight past cither of the boats, or dive.
Mr. Drummond was up in the bow of the gig, his breech-
286 MADCAP VIOLET
loader kept out of-si,u;]it. Wlien they had got to within
about sixty yards of the skart, he stealthily put down his
hand, but almost at the same jmoment the bird made a
plunge forward and disappeared.
" IS^ow, my lads, pull away ! " he called out. " He'll rise
close to us "
The bang of the gun interrupted the speech ; he had
fired a snap-shot at the skart, which had conic up some forty
yards off on their left. But the shot had merely struck the
water ; for the bird, finding itself close to its pursuers, had
immediately dived again.
They pulled quickly to the spot, and waited about, Init
the skart was evidently taking a good swim down below.
The difficulty of getting a shot at him, moreover, was
enhanced by the chances of his rising somewhere in a line
with the dingey, in Avhich case it would be impossible to
fire, although the smaller boat was a long way off.
" There he is, sir ! "
The big black object Avas visible for just a moment some
twenty yards astern ; and again a charge of shot went
crashing down on the water.
" You will hit him that time, sir," called out the eager
Alec. " Ay, we will hef him now ; he will no go far."
But when they next saw this Jack-in-the-box, after the lapse
of a couple of minutes or so, he was a great distance away ;
and the two boats had to begin the chase anew. Suffice it
to say, that after about three-(|uarters of an hour's waiting
about, and a great deal of snap-firing, the skart was at last
stretched on the water ; and when he was dragged dripping
into the boat, he was found to be an unusually large speci-
men, with especially fine, thick, glossy plumage. The men
declared that they would be " ferra glad to hef the skart to
cat, and Alec he wass ferry cleffer at the skinning, and the
skin it could be stuffed ferry well whatever."
" No, thank you," said Mr. Drummond to them. " I
know of old what the cooking of a skart does to a yacht ;
you wouldn't get the smell out of the forecastle for a week.
You may have a couple of these curlew, if you like ; but no
skart, if you please."
It is easily to be understood that there was no objection
to this course — Alec being of opinion that a curlew was
CROSS CURRENTS 287
" just as good as a faisant " — and so in great contentment
they rowed back through the beautiful bright afternoon
towards the yacht. Portree looked very picturesque as they
approached it. Over its shadowed rocks and trees stretched
a silver-grey sky, mottled with millions of small, faintly-
yellow clouds — -a clear, ethereal sunset ; its white houses,
its dark-green firs and bushes, and its boats were distinctly
visible in the cold twilight underneath ; while a pale blue
smoke from the chimneys arose to the glowing sky overhead.
When Violet got on board, she went down to her little
cabin, and took from her pocket the letter which had so
deeply moved her in the morning. She read it again — this
time with less emotion. So far, indeed, from the letter
making any appeal to her feelings, it was studiously cold ;
it was this very coldness that had startled and pained her
— that had brought with it an accusation which she could
not altogether repel. She felt she deserved to have this
former friend of hers address her as " Dear Miss North."
She had been thoughtless in allowing him to nourish
illusions for so long a time ; she ought not to have listened
to his pjrayers for delay and further consideration ; she had
been selfishly forgetful of his pain and disappointment in the
enjoyment of her own newly-found happiness. All this had
suddenly occurred to her on her first reading of this letter ;
and she knew that she could make no reparation.
But on one point her pride was touched. The writer of
this cold, formal, business-like letter Avent on to say that
he considered he was bound to iiifoi-ni Sir Acton North of
what iiad occurred in so far as it aU'ected him, Mr. Miller.
That is to say, the young man having had his suit approved
by Violet's father, would go and inform him that these
relations were now at an end. Ho wished to know, there-
fore, whether Miss North wonld prefer his conlining his
statement to that one point, or whether he was to tell the
whole story.
Violet could not brook for a moment what she regarded as
a sort of insinuation. Thus it was she had demanded to be
pnt on shore innmdiately ; and at the post-oflifio she had
telcgniphed as follows: — "/ am (((cpUj sorry if i/nu aro
jmined. As regards my father, you may tell him irhat you
please. ^^
288 MADCAP VIOLET
And now, as she still licld George Miller's letter in her
hand, and looked at it without seeing a word in it, she was
asking herself whether the yoang man would really tell her
father the whole story. That morning she had no reason
to dread such a revelation ; she had, indeed, intended to sit
doAMi and write to her father a good deal more than George
jMiller knew ; she had even settled in her own mind how
she would begin the letter — " My dear papa, I am the very
proudest and happiest woman in the whole world. At last
I know what it is to have one's admiration and love go
hand-in-hand "
But since that morning something strange had occurred.
She did not (juite know what it was — but it had greatly
changed the world for her. Her mind was filled with dim
forebodings, and even with a dull sense of pain, that seemed
to blurr and confuse her perceptions of the things around
her.
Then, with a sudden and resolute effort of Avill, she roused
herself. She would go frankly and courageously to Mr.
Drummond, and demand to know the worst. If this
gentlest and truest of all her friends was pained on her
account — if her presence there caused him the least
embarrassment in the world — if, to please her, he was acting
a part of forced chcorf ulness — she would proudly and gladly
set him free. If it avus true that he had nothing to offer
her but that constant and tender affection he had shown
her ever since he had known her as a school-girl and the
companion of his niece, she would meekly and gratefully
accept that, and let the dream of her life go with a
sigh.
She could not go to him. The red blood tingled in her
cheek as she thought of the manner in which he might meet
her question. Could a girl so far demean herself as to ask
for love ; could she more especially, who knew the great
possibilities of unselfishness in this man's nature, run the
risk of calling on him to sacrifice himself for her happiness
— the happiness of a mere school-girl ? No, she was too
proud for that. She would wait to see whether it was true
that they had blundered into a false position ; if that were
so, she would find some means of freeing them both. "What
mattered a school-girl's happiness, she again asked herself ?
HOMEWARD BOUND 28.;
The sun would rise all the same over those Skye hills to-
morrow, next 'year, fifty yeare hence : who was to care about
her and the disappointment of her g'irlish dreams ?
CHAPTER XXIX.
HOMEWARD BOUND.
WiiEX, on that beautiful morninf^ at Isle Ornsay, they
first saw the glowing wonders of 8kye and the Sound of
Sleat, they were full of a new entliusiasm, and eager to go
still further on in their explorations. Supposing that they
should get to Portree — this was the subject of general talk
and speculation — why should they not make a bold dash
across the Clinch to far Stornoway and the solitudes of the
Outer Hebrides ? "With a fair wind, and provided that the
Greater Minch was not rolling mountains-high before a
north-easterly gale, they might do the sixty-five miles
between Portree and the Lewis in a day. They would
adventure it. They would visit that vast " peat fioating in
the Atlantic." They would touch the " ultima Thulc '' of
Bocthius ; and was there not some talk, too, of letters of
introduction to a mysterious island-potentate who had
abundant salmon-fishing, and whose daughter had a yacht,
the marvel of those distant isles ?
But now as they lay in Portree, the last anchorage
between Skye and Lewis, they did not seem quite so
enthusiastic about this project. Mrs. Warrener considered
that, before attem])ting a voyage round the Outer Hebrides,
they should get ba<-k to Castle Bandbox and get a sufficient
supply of all sorts of necessaries. Ilerdaughterhad been making
private and anxious iu([uirie3 of Captain Jimmy, who had
frightened her with the possibility of their being becalmed
out in the middle of tli(,' Mineh— as he hiul been the
summer before — for three days and nights, with the he.ivy
Atlantic swell rolling the Sca-Pi/ot about in a fashion which
a landswoman would not readily forget. All these and
other considerations were being discussed at breakfast ;
Violet alone being silent and distraite At last, ]\Tr.
Drummond, deeming that his guest had tin; best right to
decide, fr.mkly asked her what she would rather do.
U
29© MADCAP VIOLET
Now the girl had lain awake nearly the whole night ; and
she was nervous, troul»K'd, almost in a hysterical condition.
She had heen thiidviiig of that lieautiful, enthnsiastic time
at Isle Orusay ; and somehow, when he put this question
suddenly to her, tlie dilference hetwecn that time and this
so overcame her that her eyes filled witli tears, and she could
not speak. She endeavoured to escape nnperceived ; but his
(juestion had drawn attention to her. When she quietly left
tlie saloon, ^Mrs. Warrener followed ; her daughter remained,
convinced that there was something behind all this that she
did not underetand.
Then she saw her uncle rise, and he was obviously very
much agitated. All the generous kindliness of the man's
nature revolted against the wretchedness which this girl was
too clearly suffering ; and could he any longer doubt that
what his sister had told him was true ? The girl was miser-
able ; she should not remain miserable through him.
He went on deck, where the two women were walking up
and down.
" Sarah," he said, with great apparent firmness and calm-
ness, " I want to speak to Violet for a moment."
His sister withdrew, and then he said, in the same tone — •
" I cannot let this continue, Violet. We have made a
mistake. Let us look on what has happened during these
past few days as never having happened at all ; and try to
forget it."
She heard. It was all a mistake, then ? That too beauti-
ful past was only a dream.
At this moment — she remembered it long after with a
strange wonder — she looked up to his face with a frank and
kindly smile.
" Yes," she said, lightly, '' we have made a mistake. Is
it not fortunate that we have found out so soon — before
there is any harm done ? Now we can be as we were
before ; and it is — it is quite fortunate there is no harm
done. Shall we go dowii now ? I must apologize to them,
and promise to make no more scenes."
She seemed quite pleased ; and she smiled ; but he noticed
that the small white hand which she placed on the top of
tlie companion stairs to steady her descent trembled so
violently that he thought she must have fallen. He could
HOMEWARD BOUND 291
not understand all this ; but the girl had an excitable tem-
perament — ^perhaps the events of the last few days had been
a little too much for her nerves.
She was quite mirthful during breakfast. She said she
did not care whether they went on to Stornoway or back to
Castle Bandbox, so long as they lived in this curious little
floating-house, with its miscellaneous groceries, and expedients
in cooking, and makeshifts and mishaps. On the whole,
she thought they had better go back and fit out for the
longer trip. At present, at all events, they could not go on
to Stornoway at all ; for there was scarcely any wind.
IVIrs. Warrener was delighted to see the girl once more
bright and cheerful ; she knew that the desired explanation
had at length been made ; and happier days were in store
for all of them. So she also gave in her vote for returning ;
not without the secret hope that they might find George
^Miller awaiting them at Castle Bandbox.
AViien they went on deck, accordingly, they found the
great mainsail hanging loose in the sunlight, though there
was scarcely enougli wind to make the canvas flap ; while
the men were hoisting the galf topsail. Far up in the blue,
the small red pennon at the to])must gleamed like a tongue
of flame. The water was almost smooth around them,
showing accurate reflections of the motionless white clouds,
and of the dusky mountains over there that were mostly in
shadow. In the south, and behind the olives and browns
of these great shoulders of rock, stood the sharply serrated
line of the Coolius, the ])eaks of a pale transparent blue.
They managed at length to get out of the harbour ; and
once fairly in the o|)en they saw how impossible it would
have been to have attempted Stornoway at this time. Away
out there, in the dirt'ction of the Miiicli, the sea was like
glass ; here at hand there was a slight breeze that just ke])t
the boat going; but that breeze was fi'om the noith-east.
Miss Amy, for one, was glad tiiey were not going to risk
being Itecahiied for a few days on the long Atlantic swell.
WIhmi, however, they had crc])t dcjwn to the Sound of
liaasuy, the slight breeze tiiat had carried them so far died
off altogether ; and they were motionless in a dead calm.
The sea was a })erfect mirror, in which that long jianorama
of mountains— faint and mystical in the heat of the sun — •
U 2
292 MADCAP VIOLET
Avas reflected with a surprising exactness. There was neither
a house nor a ship within sight. They seemed ahsohitely
alone in a world of glassy water, of silent hills, and motion-
less skies.
In ordinary circumstances this would have been a time
for novel-reading, card-playing, sewing, smoking, and so on
• — the various amusements and occupations possible on board
ship ; but curiously enough they did not seem to be much
in want of any such means of passing the time. James
J)rummondkept pacing up and down the deck — like a caged
liyena, said his sister, who was in the best of spirits —
answering the questions or remarks addressed to him rather
absently. Yiolet was perfectly silent, and sate apart, looking
out to sea ; her accustomed companion, seeing the girl
looked rather fatigued and wearied, tried to induce her to
join in some sport or other, but without avail.
xVt this moment, indeed, the very number of conflicting
emotions pressing in on the girl prevented her realizing to
the utmost her desolation and misery. She had so many
things to think of ; so many recollections to recall ; so
many quick, contrary, puzzling interpretations to consider
of all this that had happened. She was a trifle bewildered,
perhaps, so that the keen edge of her wretchedness was
Idunted. For one moment, for example, she would thiidc
with some slight surprise of the readiness with which he had
thrown up this engagement ; the next she would accuse her-
self of selfishness in expecting that he would continue to act
a lie for her sake. Was it not better for both, indeed, that
the truth should be known ? There wiis no harm done, she
had assured him. In a short time all would be as it had
been.
Nevertheless, she felt very lonely. She had no mother.
There were certain things about which she did not care to
speak even to this kind friend who had tried to be as good
as a mother to her.
" Violet," said the young girl near her, coming up to her
and putting her arm round her neck, " you will blind your
eyes if you look so constantly at the sea. Don't you know
that ? I wisli you would come and persuade Captain .Jimmy
to make us some of those rope-quoits you were speaking of
• — come I "
HOMEWARD BOUND 293
"No, thank you, dear," she said, rising, "I am going
down to write a letter."
" And where do you mean to post it ? " said Amy, with a
laugh ; " in a bottle ? "
" I only want to write it : we can post it at the first place
we land."
" Don't be too curious, Amy," said IMrs. Warrencr, with
an amused look. " To write to oue's friends in absence is
like havin.rr a talk with them : and that is pleasant to you,
without thiukint' of how the letter is to be forwarded."
But Mrs. AVarrener was wrong in her conjecture as to
the person wiih whom Violet wished to converse in tliis
silent and mystic fashion. She had no intention of writiug
a long love-letter, full of contrition for past cruelty, and
])romises of kindness in the future. She took advantage
of the dead calm to write the foUoAving few lines to her
father : —
" Yacht, Sea-Pyot,
" Off the Coast of Skye,
" Sept. —, 187—.
" My dear Papa, — I suppose by this time Mr. Miller has
told you that he has asked me definitely to many him, and
that I refused. I could not marry him. I waited a long
time to consider, because he was so anxious about it, but it
was no use ; and I am sorry if I have caused him pain or
annoyance. And so you see, dear Papa, as I am not en-
gaged, and have no prospect of getting married to anybody,
I am thrown on your iiands again, like a bad sixpence. 1
had some notion that you had gob rid of me at last ; but I
really could not bring myself to marry ^Ir. IMiller. Now
what, 1 want you to do, dear Papa, is this, I do not think
1 can stay longer with ilrs. "Warrener when they return to
town. They have been more kind to me than I can tell
you — all of them ; 1 have never seen anybody in my life
treated with such constant kindness ; I can never be sulll-
ciently grateful to them. Put I don't think I can always
stay with them ; and I w;int you to tell me, dear Papa,
whether you (.ould board nie out somewhere when i get back
to London ? I should be sorry to trouble Lady North ; if
we did agree for a time, my abominable temper would soon
break the wlioh; thing up again. And if you could think of
294 MADCAP VIOLET
some way, dear Papa, in wliicli I could be useful — I should
not like to be livinpy girl. Captain Jinuny had very speedily to reef his
mainsail ; and the hatches were closed, for there was a good
deal of water coming over the Sea-Pjiots bows.
" AVe shall have a heavy sea on before wc get down to
Ardnamurchan," said — or rather shouted — ^fr. Drummond
to his skipper.
" Na," said Jimmy, with the r.iin running down his nose,
" na, na, it will be no a ferry bad sea ; but," he added,
cautiously, "it will be better if the leddies will put the
things in the cabin safe — that will be better whatever."
Indeed, long before they got to Ardnamurchan they had
need to make things secure ; for the gale had raised a
considerable sea, which tossed about the small Sea-Pijot like
a cork, and rattled the glasses and candlesticks below in an
alarming manner. Yet there was much delight in this day's
voyage — through the plunging seas and whirling rains, and
past the bleak and lonely islands lying in the waste of
waters. There was little opportunity for speaking ; there
were many things to claim attention ; Violet, for one, was
glad of the excitement and distraction afforded by the
storm. As the day wore on, the violence of the wind in-
creased ; and when, at length, they got down to Ardnamur-
chan and faced the mouth of the Sound of Mull, the sea was
running high enough to cause the yacht to groan and creak
in all her timbers as she rose and plunged with the waves.
The skipper did not at all like the look of the sky. There
were intervals of a strange darkness followed by periods of
a no less strange light, when the sun seemed to be shining
through a mass of vapour quite close at hand. Along the
western horizon there was a curious copper colour. No
one was particularly sorry when the Sca-Pyot succeeded in
running into Tobermory Bay.
But even here, in this small harbour, the gale pursued
them ; and in the dusk they could hear the heavy waves
dashing against the sea-wall and the quay. Before turning
in, the skipper threw out his second anchor, and an anchor-
watch Wfis ordered. During that wild night, some of thosQ
HOMEWARD BOUND 297
in the small cabins lay awake and listened to the creakiug
of the timbers as the yacht plunged and rolled at her
anchorage, and to the long swish of the waves along her
sides ; and even these sounds were scarcely so ominous as
the tramp of men overhead and the calling of the captain
— he having got his mates up at two in the morning to
lower the topmast and take the gig in from her davits on
deck, so that the wind should have less pressure on the
yacht. Had she dragged her anchors that night, there
would have been no need to tell this story.
In the morning the state of affairs was even worse. The
gale had increased in fury. Here, in this small harbour,
huge green waves went rolling by — their summits caught
and whirled away in foam by the wind — to dash on the sea-
wall of the little town and send volumes of spray on to the
houses and shops. All the doors were shut against the
storm. The blue smoke from one or two chimneys was
blown this way and that by driving squalls ; now and again
the woods on the hill beside the town were sv.ept by flying
rain-clouds. Out at sea nothing was visible but the white
crests of the breakers ; but here in the bay the crews of the
coasters — 'black and bulky craft that rolled heavily in the
waves — were biLsy making themselves as secure as they
could with extra cables. It was a suiliciently perilous
business for two men in a small boat ; every minute or so
they were completely lost to sight in the trough of a great
wave, while at other times the water could be seen breaking
over them in drenching showers.
Of course, there was no chance of getting out that day ;
it was for a long time doubtful whether they dared venture
ashore, short as the distance was. At length, Mr. Druni-
mond volunteered to go in the gig, with a couple of men, to
post Violet's letter. IJut she would not give the letter u{).
"I am going in any case," said he. " You may as well
allow mo to post your letter for you."
She stood irresolute, impatient, embarrassed ; she had a
great wish to implore him, for her sake, not to vcntun; ;
but how could she do so noir ? The men were lowering the
gig. Drummond was buttoning on a big sou'-wester.
"Now, Violet : the letter, if you please."
>She suddenly pulled it from her pocket, tore it in u dozen
298 MADCAP VIOLET
pieces, and flmiti: it overhonrd — the wind whirling the pieces
away like feathers.
" Why did you do that ? " said he. " I must go ashore
— there is no risk."
lie jnm]ied into the hoat and took the tiller-ropes ; the
men pushed off from the yacht, and struck their oars into
the water ; the next moment the gig was borne away on the
ci'ost of a mighty wave, only to dip the next minute and
half disappear in a cloud of windy si)ray. They nearly fouled
the chain-cable of one of the colliers — which probably would
have ended their voyage for them ; but having missed that
danger, they encountered no other ; and soon those on board
the yacht saw through the sea-mists the tall figure of Mr.
Druramond walking solitarily along the high quay.
" Don't you know why he has gone ashore ? " Mrs.
"Warrener said to Violet, with an anmsed look.
" No — not at all," the girl said. " I can imagine no
reason at all for running into such danger."
" There is not any danger, Captain Jimmy says, only
they will be drenched through in coming back."
" And why did he go ashore ? "
" To get some new bread for you. He was vexed that
you had to eat biscuit at breakfast this morning."
" I would rather cat tarred rope " she said, vehe-
mently ; and then she stopped and turned away : she was
schooling herself to silence.
In due time Mr. Drummond returned on board, drenched,
but successful. He had got new bread, fresh butter, a
newspaper not more than two days old, some milk and eggs,
and a cap to replace the one of which the sea had robbed
him the day before. Likewise there were two or three little
trinkets for the women : he said the impulse to buy every-
thing he saw was almost irresistible — he had grown so tired
of always finding the same amount of money in his pockets.
The wild weather continued all day. Occasionally a brief
break aj)ix;ared in the flying clouds ; and a watery sunshine
streamed do\vn on the white houses of Tobermory, and on
the green trees over them and around them ; this flash of
brightness being all the more brilliant on account of the
dark rain-masses forming the background to the bright
little town. But presently this frail vision of sunshine
HOMEWARD BOUND 299
would vanish : and the old picture would be presented of
the huge green waves, of the black hulls of the coasters
rolling heavily, of white foam and wind-swept skies.
Then rain set in steadily in the afternoon, and they were
forced to go below, to seek refuge in books and cards.
Occasionally, there was a little conversation — not much ;
and Yiolet was glad when it ceased ; for she was beginning
to see that Mr. Drummond wished very much to be con-
sidered gay and cheerful, whereas the quick eyes of the
girl perceived that he was so only by fits and starts,
and obviously with some effort. He had been rummaging
among the books left by his friend in the yacht ; and had
lit upon an old copy of Herodotus, which he professed to
treat as a description of Europe at the present day, written
in the form of a parable. "What was this about a marriage-
market, and the prettiest girls fetching the highest prices ?
And how could Cyrus have known anything about the
Stock Exchange when he said : " I was never yet afraid of
those who in the midst of their city have a place set apart
in which they collect and cheat one another by false oaths ? "
He was much interested in learning that the vessels which
sailed down the river to Babylon were circular ; and also
that " every vessel has a live ass on board, and the larger
ones more ; " but he considered that the writer had made a
slip here, as we have not yet adopted the circular form of
ironclad. And bo forth. Sometimes they understood these
occult references ; sometimes they did not ; had ]\Ir. Miller
been present, he would have turned away disgusted, for he
never saw the fun of any one trying to puzzle you. by
obseen too hastily formed would have released
him, at Iwist, from all anxiety and embarrassment ; and she
was glad to think that that would be the result, whatever
the cost might be to her ; Jiow she knew, with a great
sadness, that this her best of friends carried about with hini
a heavy heart uiiderneath all that pretence of kindly merri-
ment. SIk; knew it. She could read it in his eyes when
she met him unexpectedly. And she could nob but imagine
that the cjiuse of this secret care was herself.
What could be more Riniple than her line of reasoning ? —
if thatconld bee;illcd reasoning which was rather a succession
of wild surmises and conllicling emotions, lie was wretclu.'d
302 MADCAP VIOLET
because lie could not veturu tlie love she had offered him.
To free him from that hasty and mutual pledge was nothing,
so long as she remained there to recall it by her presence.
To a person of his imaginative, sensitive, and unseltish tem-
perament, she would ap]icar as a standing reproach ; he
would consider himself — however unnccessai'ily — the cause
of her unhappincss ; and would be miserable himself in
consequence.
"And this," she thought to hereelf, with some bitterness,
" is what I have brought to him ; this is how I repay him
for all his kindness to me."
And so she became more and more anxious to get back to
Castle Bandbox. Perhaps something would occur then to
put an end to this unhappy state of affairs — though she
knew that her heart-ache over the loss of the one highest
dream of her life was not to be cured by any change of cir-
cumstance. She breathed more freely, then, when at last
they weighed anchor, and stood out into the Sound of Mull.
The wind had fallen rapidly, but there was still a heavy
sea on, and the afternoon sunlight sometimes shone stormily
through the floating masses of vaponr that clung about the
]\ruU_ mountains. By and by the wind had so" far abated
that it was deemed permissible to hoist the topsail ; and so
they beat down the Sound at a very fair rate of speed, hoping
to get home before midnight.
By and by they came in sight of a house, only the to});^ of
the chimneys of which were visible over a line of dark green
trees. It looked a solitary place, on those lonely shores.
" That iss Finnorie," said the skipper, " there iss no song
the people will like so well as the ' Farewell to Finnorie —
not any song they will like so well as that one."
Violet did not know this pathetic little piece ; but she
knew that she, too, was bidding her farewell to Finnorie,
and to naore than Finnorie. They were all standing on deck
at this time. She said —
" It is a sad thing to bid good-bye to a place you have
known "
" It is a sadder thing to bid good-bye to illusions," said
j\[r. Drummond, somewhat absently ; but he had scarcely
uttered the words when he seemed to check himself.
" Though one ought to be glad about it," he added, quickly.
CHALLENGED 303
"The sooner we get rid of illusions the better. The
operation is not nice, but the results are wholesome.
Finnorie, now. And that is the manse of Fiunorie ? I
suppose the song will last a century yet. Perhaps it was
only an accident ; or was it composed with a view to post-
humous fame ? There is no man without that, you may be
sure ; though the ordinary person's notion of posthumous
fame is to live in the kindly recollection of sons and
daughters, and grandchildren, and friends — a very good
thing too, you know — it has a hold on a man's actions — it
may make him more generous than he would otherwise be.
"What, now, is the nearest town or village to this remote
little manse ? Loch Ahne, I suppose."
He stopped suddenly. Loch Aline — that was the place
young Miller was supposed to make for when he left them
on that memorable Sunday. Some strange things had
occurred since then — too strange, ix-rhaps, to be understood
just yet.
The dark came on ; in the dusk they could see the livid
blue waves Inu'st into flowers of white foam as they went
rushing past. It was an angry sea, though there was not
much wind.
" The sea is very deep here, I suppose," said Violet to the
•skipper — she happened to be standing alone with him — he
being at the helm.
" Lideed it iss that," said Jimmy.
" If you went overboard, you would drown soon — perhaps
you might drown Ijefore coming up at all ? "
" It would be a feiTy bad thing to try," said the skipper,
with a shrewd smile.
She had not the least intention of trying. It was a
passing fancy — nothing more.
I>nt they ran a greater chance of seeing it tried that night
than was at all pleasant. "When they were well out of the
Sound and crossing to the south of Lismore lighthouse, they
were struck by a sudden siness they could have kuowu was your death."
" That will all pass away," she said. " I considered tliat.
They will be grieved for a Lime — for I think they liked ine,
in spite of— in spite of everything ; but afterwards, it will
be all right. Now," she added, with renewed decision,
"you must give me your promise."
_ Bewildered as he was, he had still sufficient strength left
him to resist that demand ; and he did so boldly. ]}nt she
was fnlly as firm. At length he asked to be allowed some
time to consider. AVould she give him till the following
evening, when he could meet her again ?
"No," said she, "you must promise now, absolutely.
And we must not meet again."
" You have no right to make such a demand," said he,
warmly. " Do you mean to say that I ought to let your
father remain in ignorance that you arc alive ? "
"You had no right to discover my secret," she said,
quite as warmly.
"Wait a minute — let me think," he said, resolved not to
stumble into some irretrievable blunder.
They were now walking up and down Great Marlborough
Street — slowly pacing the almost deserted pavement, "it
was only when they passed a gas-lamp that he could catch a
glimpse through the veil of that pale face and the dark eyes
he used to know. Well, as they walked so, in silence, Miller
struggled hard to keep all his wits al)out him in this serious
crisis. _ lie knew the decision of whicli this girl was cap-
able ; if he did not at least pretend to accede there was no
saying what further rashness on her part might not result.
His first point was to gain time. Supposing he did promise,
he might talk her over afterwards. Moreover, by yielding
so far, he might induce her to reconsider that resolve of
hers that they should not meet again. He was an acute
young man after all ; and he saw what an advantageous
position it would be for him to become lier only friend.
He would make a show of furthering even her wildest
projects, for the present.
He had never been madly in love witli this girl ; but, so
TIDINGS 349
far as bis nature allowed him, he had cherished a higli
regard for her ; he had warmly admired her good looks and
fine figure ; he had even been fascinated in a way by her
high courage and frankness ; and his imagination had at
one time painted pleasant pictures of her seated at the head
of his dinner-table. Now once more that fancy flitted
before his mental vision. She was alone ; she was friend-
less ; she was living in poor lodgings (he had tracked her
home twice, and made all sorts of inquiries about her, before
actually confronting her) ; she was a woman, and surely
subject to persuasion.
" Violet," said he, and he stopped for a moment, '* I give
you my word of honour not to let a human being know^ — •
until you give me leave. Will that do ? "
She took his hand, and pressed it warmly. She was
grateful to him.
" And now," she said, somewhat sadly, " before we part —
and you must never seek to see me again — will you tell me
something about — about my friends. It will be the last
that I shall bear of them, I suppose."
" Violet," said he, with more impulse than was common
with him, " I cannot bear to see you so miserable — you
have not deserved it ^"
" I am not miserable," she said. " I should be more
miserable if I were causing pain to those whom I lo\e.
And as for what I have deserved : well, who can tell that ?
I don't sec any one who gets just what he deserves. 1
know those who ought to have everything in the world,
because they lead such noble and beautiful lives "
He knew well to whom she was referring.
-and I know others — well, you may call them un-
lucky [MjrhajjS — but they arc not so distressed about their
misery as they might be — if only they know "
A sort of stifled sob arrested his attention, lie had not
seen that, underneath her veil, teai's had been stealthily
running down her cheeks.
" Violet," said he, " I am very son-y. And T don't under-
stand why you should be unhappy. Nobody wouhl have
thought yun were ])orn one of the uidneky ones "
"I am not nnhajtpy," she asserted, making an effort
to regain her composure. "Tell me how my father is.
350 MADCAP VIOLET
Is he in London ? Have yon been to Eustou Square
lately ? "
He told her all he knew of the North family ; and indeed
he was pretty well acijiiaintcd with them, for he called
upon Lady North and her daughters regularly. Then he
paused.
" And ]\Ir. Drummond — how is he ? " she asked calmly,
as they walked along.
" He has been very ill."
She stopped suddenly, as if some pain had shot through
her heart.
" Is he ill now ? Is he better ? "
" Well," said he, telling an untruth that he had delibe-
rately prepared, " I haven't exactly heard of late. It was
rheumatic fever, I believe ; he has been walking a great
deal at night, and he got wet once or twice ^"
" But — but, you say he is better ? " she said, and there
was an urgent entreaty in her voice.
"I can't exactly tell you," he answered. "I have not
been over there since they returned from Scotland ; I only
hear of them through Lady North. But if you like I will
make inquiries •"
" Yes, yes ! " she said, eagerly.
" And I can come and tell you."
" When ? To-morrow ? Can you find out to-morrow ? "
lie had gained bis point. She was to see him again.
" Yes, I can make inquiries to-morrow, and let you know
in the evening. Where shall I see you ? Can I call at
your lodgings — or is there any friend's house ? "
" No," she answered, quickly. " We must meet here, I
suppose."
" At the same hour ? "
" Yes."
" And now, shall I walk up with you to Titchfield
Street ? "
She stared at him.
" How do you know I live there ? " she asked, shai*ply.
" Well," said he, with an air of apology, " I had to make
sure before I spoke to you — I was anxious not to make any
mistake "
" Good-bye, then," said she, and she held out her hand.
TIDINGS 351
" You know you have given me your word of honour that
no human being shall know what you have discovered,"
And so they parted ; hat she, instead of going straight
to her lodgings in Great Titchficld Street, walked Avith sur-
prising swiftness to Mrs. Roberts's hotel. She found that
buxom dame disengaged, and begged a few minutes' talk
of her. "When they were in a room together, she quickly
asked her companion to tell her aU she knew about rheu-
matic fever, Wae it dangerous ? Did it last long ? Was
it painful ? What brought it on ? And so forth.
Most middle-aged women are extremely proud of their
knowledge of diseases, and like to talk about them,
Mrs. Roberts, wondering not a little at the extreme anxiety
the girl showed, delivered a rambling sort of lecture on
rheumatic fever, its causes, symptoms, and results.
" But — but you don't mean to say," said the gii-1, pitcously,
" that it always leaves behind it the seeds of lung disease
or heart disease ? "
" Oh, no, not always."
"One might recover from it, and become quite strong
again ? " she said, eagerly.
" Oh, yes, certainly."
"Especially if one were a man with a sound constitution,
who had always been in the lialnt of walking much in the
open air. I should think, now, it was quite possible for a
man to recover completely, and be quite as well as ever ? "
" I believe so," said the landlady, with increasing wonder.
The girl sate silent for a moment or two,
" Is it so very, very painful, Mrs. Roberts ? " she said,
suddenly, with her hands clasped on her knees before her.
" What can you do ? Is there anything you can do ? Can
you buy anything for one who has that fever — and take
him anytliing "
Some wild notion that slie would like to buy all the world
if only that would mitigate the sulVerings of her friend
crossed the brain of this millifjnaire, this Croesus, who had
15/, sterling in her (nud\.
"No," said Mrs. Roherts, looking at her, "not uidess he
was a poor man, and then you could sec he had a good
df)ctor, and money for the little delicacies an invali"!
needs "
352 MADCAP VIOLET
" ITc is not that," she said, absently.
A short time tlieivaftor slic took her leave, thankins^
]\rrs. Roberts fur lier kinthicss. She walked across to Great
Titchfield Street, and entered the house. As she was going
upstairs she met her landlady's son, a small boy of ten or
so ; and she said to him —
" Tommy, I want you to do something for me. Come
into my room, will you ? "
She lit the gas, got out a sheet of paper, pen, and ink,
and ])laced these on the table.
" Now, Tommy," said she, " I want you to write some-
thing for me, like a good boy, and you shall have tea with
me afterwards."
Tommy did not quite understand, but he obediently sate
down at the table, and took the pen in hand.
" Write straight across the page, ' These flowers.' "
' These flowers,^ the boy wrote.
" ' Are sent to Mr. Drummond.' "
' Are sent to Mr. Brwnmoml^ he wrote, in his big, sprawl-
ing hand.
" ' From one.' "
' From one.''
" ' Who received.' "
' ^Y]lO received.''
" ' Great kindness from him.' "
' Great Jcindness from him.''
She was sitting on tlie sofa behind him as she dictated
the words ; he with his head bent over the paper. As she
did not continue, he remained waiting for a second or two ;
and then, as she was still silent, he turned round. lie saw
then that she had fallen back on the couch, and was lying
there as one dead, her face of a ghastly pallor, her arms
extended by her side. The small boy was terribly fright-
ened, and he ran out of the room, and down the stairs, until
he found his mother.
" She's dead," he said.
" Who is dead ? " the woman cried, with a slight scream.
" The lady. She is lying dead on the sofa."
It was not true, however, that the girl was dead. No
such good fortune had befallen her.
IN A THEATRE 353
CHAPTEE XXXYI.
IN A THEATEE.
George Miller bad heard quite recently about Mr.
Drmnmond ; but be thought be might as well go up and
call upon the Xorths, ou the chance of their having received
later news. So he went to Euston Square on the afternoon
of the day following his interview with Violet ; and there
he was received by Anatolia.
"Mamma has just left," she said, "to go and see how
Mr. Drummoud is. I fear he is very ill."
" I must go and call on him too," said the young man,
with some compunction. " We were not very good friends
when we parted in the Highlands ; but one must not mind
that at such a time."
" That was a terrible tbing, that visit to the Highlands,"
said Anatolia, with a sigb, for the girl, unlovely as she was
of face, had a tender heart. " Poor Violet 1 We never
knew how fond we were of her until she was taken from us.
I suppose it is always so. Papa has never been the same
man since ; I doubt whether he will ever get over it. He
was fonder of her tban of any one of us. And Mr. Drum-
mond, too. Do you know what his sister told us ? — that
no one, since Violet was di'owned, has ever seen him laugb."
Miller knew tliat his face was flushed with embarrass-
ment ; he got away from tbat dangerous topic.
"It is true, 1 suppo.se, that he brought tbis fever ou l)y
walking about at nigbt ? "
"So his sLster says. Slie says he always grew restless in
the evening, just about tlie bour wben tbey used to gatber
round tbe lire — that was, wben Violet was living with tbem
— and when tbey used to begin to talk and chat. And
he could not remain quiet ; lie would suddenly get up, and
])Ut on bis boots, and go out — no matter wbelher it was
raining or not — and they never knew at wluit hour he would
return. Sometimes they found his clothes in tbe morning
soaked througli."
"Well, tbat was enough to kill anybody," Miller said, he
being a sensible young man ; " and he ought to bav(! known
•1 A
354 MADCAP VIOLET
it. It was matluc'ss to go on in such a, way — I cannot
understand it. People are really very foolish about such
things. Yt)u Avill find women — delicate women — going
without anything to eat from ten in the morning till half-
past seven at night simply because they won't take the
trouble to order luncheon. Now, Mr. J)rummond must
have known that he was inviting an attack of illness of
some sort."
"It was very strange how passionately fond of those
people poor Yiolet was. They seemed to make up tlie whole
of the world to her. And it was so sad to think that she
came by her death through their kindness. You know,
that is what ti'oublcs pa])a so much, I believe ; the thought
that he should have allowed her to go away with them by
herself ; but mamma says to him that, of course, it was a
pure accident, such as might have happened to any one,
in any circumstances. I believe Mrs. Warrener was always
against that bathing •"
" Still, it was not the batliing, you know," he said ; and
then, after a few general inquiries, he left.
He met Yiolet in Great Marlborough Street ; and he
could see that she was anxious and excited.
" How is he ? " she said, eagerly.
" He is no worse, anyhow," said the young man. " But
look here, Yiolet. I have been thinking since I saw you
last night that we cannot walk up and down here — I can-
not talk to you properly ; and besides, some one might see
you. Now, I Avent this afternoon and got a box at the
Princess's — it is just over the way — will you go in there for
]ialf-an-hour ? "
The proposal had something ghastly in it, from which
she instinctively recoiled. To go to a theatre ? — she who
was wedded to sorrow, and the companion of sorrow.
" T could not do that," she said, almost shuddering.
" JJut look here, Yiolet ; ]io one can see you ; we shall be
able to talk freely ; and you need not pay the least attention
to the stage."
" They will see me as we go in," she said.
"Not a bit of it. Your veil is so thick that no one
would recognise you, unless he was as familiar with your
way of walking as I am. We have only to run up a few
IN A THEATRE 355
steps of a stair, and then we are in the box, shut oiT from
eveiy one, and you can sit comfortably while I tell you all
the news."
She hesitated ; but after all it seemed the lesser of two
evils. She did not at all like this business of meeting a young
man by appointment, and walking up and down a pavement
Avith him under the glare of the gas-lamps. She might be
safer in the theatre. Besides, the excitement of the pre-
vious evening had left her feverish and weak ; at the present
moment she felt almost too tired to stand. And so, with
some strange fancies and recollections running through her
head, she suffered herself to be conducted into the theatre,
led up the stairs, and into the box.
The performances had not begun, and there were few
pooi)le present; but the orchestra were pounding away at a
noisy waltz, as if they would drive some animation into the
deserted house. IIow the great violins groaned, and the
little ones squealed, and the brazen instruments trumpeted
out their staccato notes ! To her there was a horrible
dissonance in this music — it was a dance of death — the
laughter of skulls.
And in the midst of this ghastly noise she heard all that
George Miller had to tell her, or rather, all that he considered
it prudent to tell her. lie did not consider himself bound
to rejjcat the whole of what >\rrs. "Warrener had told Anatolia
North ; Violet had not sent him on tliat (juest ; it Avas none
of his business. She listened Avith an air of mute misery ;
her first eager aiixiety had been sadly allayed.
The curtain Avas drawn U]) ; a young man Avith Avhito
trousers and iiis hat on the side of liis liLiid appeai'cd in a
drawing-room, and began to flirt Avith a pert maid-servant,
Avho was laying the l)reakfast-table. I*erlia]is it is only in
theatrical drawing-rooms that young gentlemen Avear their
liats, and that [)eople take their meals ; but no matter. The
dialogue Avas excessively funny. Tlie gods roared at it.
There Avas a joke about giving a bun to a cat, Avhieh was
side-splitting.
" J5ut y(;u have not seen him to-day ? " said Violet : she
Avas sitting behind the cnrtuin of the box, her head bent
down, her hands tightly folded.
" No, I have not," he answered. " I haA'c not been over
ii A 2
356 MADCAP VIOLET
there since tlicycaine back from the Hiifhkmds. But I will
go over to-morrow, and in the evening I could tell you."
He was more and more rendering himself necessary to her;
when he made this ])roposal she scarcely remembered that it
would involve another appointment.
" It is so miserable not to be able to go and see him for
one's self — I would give my life just to shake hands with
liim once — only once," she said, with a gesture almost of
despair. " Perhaps it would have been better if I had gone
away without hearing of his being ill. I can do nothing.
And now I cannot go away until I know he is better — [
should be haunted with fears from morning till night."
" But where are you going, Violet ? " said he, in amaze-
ment : there was something about the tone of her voice that
struck him.
" I am going away," she said, simply ; " away from
England, and from every one that I ever knew, so that I shall
remain to them as if I were really dead. When I die, they
will never hear of it. When I leave England, you too must
think of me as one that is dead."
At this moment there was a crash on the stage that
startled him. The young man in the light trousers, to
escape from the broom of the maid-servant, had jumped out
of window, and apparently fallen through a conservatoiy.
There was a great smashing of glass ; and the people in the
gallery again screamed with laughter. The fun was too
rich.
" Oh, that is folly," he said ; but he thought it prudent
not to argue with her at the moment. He would rather
endeavour to entangle her into relations with himself ; and
just then a happy notion occurred to him.
" Look here, Violet. It is only half-past seven. If you
are so anxious to know how he is, what do you say to driv-
ing over there with me, and I will go in and ask ? I could
get you a hired carriage in about twenty minutes — that
would be so much more comfortable than a cab. You will
have to go home first in any case — to have your tea or
dinner, or whatever you have. Then I could call for you."
It was a strong temptation ; she w^as so eager to have
authentic news of her friend in his trouble. And then there
was some sort of fascination in the idea of her being near
IN A THEATRE 357
him — of seeing once more the familiar small house — of
looking even from the outside at rooms which she had
learned to love. Yes, she would go.
" But you must not call for me," she said. " At eight
o'clock I will be at the corner of Oxford Street and Groat
Portland Street : will that do ? "
" Certainly."
They left the box ; it is to be hoped that the artists on
the stage were not insulted ; these two who were going away
had no intention of expressing their disapproval of that
mu'th-provoking performance.
Punctually at eight she appeared at the appointed place ;
and she had not to wait more than a minute or so.
" I have been thinking," she said, when she got inside,
" that I must not go near the house. Will you tell the
man to drive up Denmark Hill, and put me out at Champion
Hill ? I will wait for you there."
"I will do whatever you like, Violet," said he. "But I
really don't know, mind you, whether I am right in becoming
a party to all this secrecy. I never heard of such a thing in
my life ! I can't understand it."
She did not answer that there were many things which
even Mr. Miller, with all his shrewdness and his knowledge
of club life, could not understand. She answered simply :
" You have given me your promise : I hope you are not
considering whether you would be justified in breaking
that ? "
" Oh, no, not at all," said he quickly. " Of courae, you
have my ])romisc. That's (piiLc right. But really, you
know, Violet "
" Would you rather not drive nv; over to Champion
Hill ? " she said. " If it is any trouble to you — if you think
you ought not to go — pray stop the man at once. I can
walk back to my lodgings."
"Violet," said Ik;, and there was a friendly smile on his
face ; "you are jnst the same as ever. Do you remember
one drive wo took together, long ago ? Do you remember
proposing to stop the man before we had been ten minutes
on the way 'i You were always proud, and (iui(;k. Now
you know I will do anything to serve you. It was in your
own interest 1 remonstrated with you, Why should you go
358 MADCAP VIOLET
away ? Why shouldn't you tell your friends ? They would
be del lighted to forgive you for all the grief they have
sutfered, in the gladness of seeing you again."
The gentleness and friendliness of his speech touched her ;
but she only said, in a sad and resigned way —
" You do not know all that drove me to take that step ;
it is no use speaking of it now. Yes, I remember that
drive — it seems a long time ago ; but I always think of the
day as a white one, the air Avas so clear and full of light.
"What children we were — quarrelling about nothing — and
enjoying the mischief of running away. My father was
very good to you, in overlooking that escapade. I tliink
lie was amused at the audacity with which you went and
told him all about it. You did not see liim to-day ? "
"No."
" Poor papa ! "
She remained silent for some time ; and by-and-by they
got down to Westminster Bridge. It was the first time she
had seen the river since her visit to Scotland. Now a
faint moonlight showed the Houses of Parliament, and the
Embankment, and the broad stream in hues of blue and
grey ; and there were far lines of gas-lamps burning like
threaded jewels of gold ; and there were rich, soft shadows
lying along the houses and wharves of the Surrey side.
" I have seen the river so often like that ; it is a beautiful
sight," she said, absently ; she was thinking that in the
distant country to which she was going, she might perhaps
be able to conjure up this picture of blue-grey mist and
golden stars.
When they drove out, too, by Kennington Church, and so
onwards to Denmark Hill, she seemed to be renewing
acquaintance with scenes once familiar to her, and to be
doing so only to l)id them good-bye. Perhaps she was look-
ing at them for the last time : or could she not come over
once more — just on the eve of her departure — to leave some
flowers, and the rudely-written message, at the threshold of
the house of her friend and her beloved one, as a mute token
of farewell ?
Under the great trees, up here on the In-ow of the hill,
there was abundant shadow ; and she got out from the
carriage.
AN EPITAPH 359
" Sha'u't you be afraid to remaiu here all by yourself ? "
said he.
" Not at all."
" I may be some time "
" Yes," said she, quickly. " I hope you will be able to see
him — and tell me how he looks — and what he speaks about.
I will wait any time— I will wait an hour, if that is neces-
saiy — and indeed I am greatly obliged to you "
He left her, and she continued pacing up and down, under
the trees, in the chill night. Then she walked along to the
top of Green Lane ; and behold ! before her stretched the
broad valley, filled with the grey mist of the moonlight, and
silent as death. The old refrain came back to her, to deepen
the sore pain at her heart. Far away in tho beautiful
meadows is the house of my home — Many a time I went out
from it into the valley — you beautiful, still valley, I greet
you a thousand times .' — Farewell— farewell I
CHAPTER XXXVII.
AN EPITAPH.
Mu.S. Warrhn'ER came into the room looking pale and
tired. She Avas dressed in deep mouniing — that was for
Violet. And when she saw this young man standing before
her, she was for a moment or two (leei)ly moved ; it was
in very different circumstances — which his presence now
instantly recalled to her — that they had last met.
He made no apology to her for not having visited them
before ; he felt that any personal matter of his own was too
ti'ivial to need mention. lie said how sorry he was to have
heard that her brother was ill ; and how was he now ?
"Sit down, ]\lr. ^lillcr," said the smidi, pale, anxious-eyed
woman. "He is just about the same this evening, lie is
very low indeed ; but the doctor says he must have had a
fine constitution, and lie is making a good light. You sec
he brought himself down so by these walkings-out at night ;
and we could not })revent him "
" Of course, there is no actual danger," said the young
man.
"I think not now," was the answer. " I think he is well
36o MADCAP VIOLET
on the turn ; but bis mind wanders a good deal yet. Well,
well, some sad changes have taken place since we last saw
you, ]\Ir. ]\Iiller."
The little woman sighed ; it was not alone of her brother
she was thinking.
" Yes," said he, rather uncomfortably ; he hoped she
would not speak about Violet.
" It is only (jnite recently," she continued, " that I have
discovered — well, perhaps there is no use talking about it
now. What might have been, if our poor Violet had lived
— there is not much use in talking about that now. But it
made me very unhappy at the time, to see yon and her at
cross-purposes. I could gather that she was greatly troubled
by it. She is at rest now."
" AVell, I must not take you away from the sick-room,
]\rrs. Warrenei-, if you are attending upon your brother," said
George Miller.
" i am not just now," she said — somehow she seemed
to be glad of the young man's presence : he was a link
between her and happier times. "The nurse has gone in.
Lady North was over here to-day. They have given up all
hope of finding poor Violet's body. If she were alive, I
know where she would be at this moment. And how my
brother talks about her in his rambling fancies — he sees her
everywhere, he connects her with everything. Yes, I made
a great mistake about that ; I had no idea his love for the
girl was anything beyond a friendly affection ; but even if
she had lived, what then ? The only thing I am sorry for
now is that you and she had not made up your misunder-
standing before the end."
When she said she knew where Violet would be at that
moment, supposing the girl were alive, a sort of superstitious
fear overcame him. He could almost imagine her listening
outside the window to hear the news of her friend. If some
one had knocked at the door just then, he would have
jumped up and said, " There is Violet ! "
" I suppose I could not see him for a minute or so ? " he
said, for he was determined to execute his commission
thoroughly.
" Oh, dear, yes," she said, at once. " But I am afraid he
will not recognise you. The delirium has been rather bad
AN EPITAPH 361
this evening: ; though he is not nearly so weak as he was.
Will you please leave your hat here ? — a black hat always
sets him off into fancies about undertakers."
He followed her into the sick-room ; and, as they entered,
the nurse left. Young Miller went over to the bed and took
up one of the thin, bony hands, and said —
" I am glad to hear you are getting better, Mr. Drum-
mond."
There was no languid indifference and apathy about this
patient. The cheeks were a trifle hollow, perhaps ; but they
were flushed as if with some excitement ; there was a
brilliant light in the large, restless, scrutinising eyes ; and,
as George Miller spoke, an amused smile came to the pale
lips.
" You are young jMillcr, I do Ijclieve ? " said Mr. Drani'
mond, looking curiously at his visitor.
" Yes, I am glad to hear you have got over the worst
now," answered the young man, saying what every one is
supposed to say to an invalid. "You must pull yourself
together now, and fight the illness right out of the house."
" I had a strange dream about you, young IMillcr," said
the sick man, not heeding the counsel ; " a very strange
dream about you to-day, and about your cigare. Do you
remember the big cigar that stretched across the valley from
Sydenham Hill all the way to Grove Park ; and you couldn't
have held it up except for the moonlight helping you — that
was when Violet and the rest of us were walking on the ice,
and you said tliat Ghanionnix was nothing to it. . . Do you
know that stamping out tin; lire in the end of that cigar was
murder — the poor, piteous, small red eye that you liave to
Inint for, and it comes throngh the black again, and yon
kill it and stamp on it : that is munler. . . These dreams
trouble one so. . . and after you have crept and crept all
round the headland — creeping flat througli the brackens —
and you signal .Jimmy to bring the boat along — Ihen all the
curlew get up, and a great heron rises witli its long legs
lianging down in the air — then just as you have him covered
with the gnn, and yon are trying to pull the trigger, and
the trigger won't go off, then down goes the heron into I he
water, and dives like a merganser, and you never sec him
again. . . The water becomes quite blank then ; and yon
362 MADCAP VIOLET
may walk tlay after clay alonjij the rocks, and yoii will see
nothing at all there : you will only hear the plashinf,^ of the
waves • and they know, but they will not give up the secret.
... It is a terrible thinsjj the silence of the shores, just
after daybreak, if you are alone, and looking and looking and
iiuding nothing but the continual noise of the waves."
His eyes had wandered away by this time ; but he again
directed his attention to his visitor ; and seemed to make
some effort to arouse himself.
" Young Miller, why don't you sit down ? Sarah, have we
no wine in the house ? "
" Thank you, I would rather not have any," said the
young man. " You must try and get rid of those dreams,
]\Ir. brummond. Don't pay any attention to them. You
know Christmas is coming on now ; and you must get well
and strong, to have a merry Christmas party."
" Is he coming along ? " he said, absently. " The tall
white man in the winding-sheet. That is a ghastly sort of
ligure to come as a guest to a party ; and there is suow about
hfm, and he walks through the night. . . . through the
night, and then the stars are as silent as the waves are, and
they will not give up the secret to you — you may cry to
them, and stretch out your hands to them — it is no use at
all •"
His sister came over to him, and placed her cool hand
gently on his forehead.
" James," she said, " you must not talk any more now.
You must be still."
He turned to his visitor, ^^hom he did not seem to
recognise now.
"I beg your pardon. Sir, if I have been talking too much.
It is an old failing of mine — I hope you will forgive me.
'J'herc was one once who used to like to listen to me — at
least I thought so — she is gone away now— perhaps I am
too talkative to strangers — "
He remained silent for a short time ; but only for a short
time ; for the restless fancy that drove him from topic to
topic, from one speculation to another, in his moments of
health and sanity, was rendered all the more morbidly active
by this disease.
" Sarah," said he, quickly, " I want you to read me that
AN EPITAPH 363
epitaph — I think there is something wrong in it — I am sure
there is. I am sorry to give you the trouble ; but I must
finish it to-night, you know."
To humour him, she took down a card that he had nailed
up over the mantelpiece. It was an epitaph on the whole
race of publishers. She read it slowly ; and from time to
time he coiTected her accentuation of the Latin.
" I knew it," he said, dreamily, " it is all wrong. That
was not what I meant at all. Now, Sarah, take a pen and
some paper, and I will tell you what to Avrite down."
" No, no, James," his sister remonstrated ; " another time
will do very well. You must be still now."
" It will only take a minute," he pleaded. " I have it all
ready ; I have dreamed it. I knew the other was all
wrong."
Leave it over till to-morrow," said young Miller, gently ;
but the sick man paid no attention to him.
So Mrs. AVarrener got the sheet of paper and sat down at
the small table.
" AVhat shall I write then, James ? "
" It is the epitaph ; but not in Latin ; for it ought to bo
known and read by every one. "Write now — are you ready,
Sarah ? "
" Yes, dear."
" Tit.0. sea that bore her aivay from us tvas not half as clear
as her clear and heaufful soul — "
He paused till the words were down ; and then he went
on, his look still directed towards her :
" And the dark sof/nrss of her eyes was large, and mild,
and generous, like the darkness of the night when it hushes the
])Oor tire/l children of the world to sleep. Now she has gone,
to some of us it seems as if the very light of our life luul gone
too — Sarah, why do you ciy ? The bitterness of it is past
now ; at least, if it is not, it must be hidden ; and we must
])Ut a brave face on it. . . . The world shall have no part
in the secret, even if it should lie like a fire in your Ijosoiu,
and burn, and bum, and drive you out into the cold night-air.
1 think it was last niglit I was out . . . and there was a
voice I could hear somewhere in the dark — Ijut it was far
and far uway. ... Do yoa know what it said — Willie's
gane to Melville Castle, hoots and spurs and «' — but it was
364 MADCAP VIOLET
far away, and there was no lan,ii;hinp: in the son^. . . . But
tlioy had a great deal of laughter in those songs ; and in
the old time lovers were gay and joyous, and even when he
was parting from his sweetheart, what did the jovial fellow
say—
•Gae brincc to mo a pint o' wine,
And iill it in a silver tassie,
That I may drink before I go,
A service to my bonny lassie!'
That was the gallant Avay of saying good-hye ; but it is all
changed now — the poor trembling girl stands in a railway-
station, and the whistle of the engine as the train leaves
seems to rend her heart in two ; and the young man, he
stands on the deck of the steamer, and as the engines begin
to throb he can see nothing of his sweetheart on shore for
the tears rushing into his eyes, . . The world is very
full of all this misery ; I don't know how the people in the
old times wrote those merry songs. . . But there is an
end to it — there is an end ; and the cruel pain in the heart
will leave ; and the sound of the waves will no longer haunt
one — there will be peace, and sleep — "
He turned his head away, and lay still ; George Miller
seized the opportunity of slipping out of the room ; and
Mrs. Warrener followed him, the nurse returning to her
duties.
"It is very sad," said Miller, casting about for some
phrase of consolation ; " but he does not appear to be
suffering much pain ? "
" Not now ; at one time it was dreadful. Bid you
notice how these fancies about poor Violet run through all
he says ? "
" Yes, it is very strange — and very sad. Well, I hope,
I^Irs. Warrener, to hear better news when I call next."
He bade her good-bye, and went out into the chill
December air. The mooidight was clearer up here than it
had been over the Thames valley ; in a few minutes after
leaving Mr. Drummond's house he descried Violet slowly
pacing* along the empty thoroughfare. When he reached
her, her anxiety had so tortured her, that she was unable
to ask him the simplest question. She only stared at
AN EPITAPH 365
his face, as if she would read there what news he had to
bring.
" He is very ill, no doubt," said he, " but not in danger
— not actually in danger, you know, Violet. He wanders
a little, you know, as a feverish person will, when he speaks
to you ; but he suffers not much pain now, and I hope he
has got through all the worst of it."
" Do vou mean," said she, slowly, " that he is delirious ? "
" Well, yes "
" And there is nothing one can do— nothing ! " she said,
almost wildly. " Do you know what it is to have sympathy
with one who is ill ? — it is this, that if you could save him
a single pang, you would gash your wrist through with a
knife — and — and I would do that ! Oh, it is terrible —
teiTible. Here we are standing together — in a beautiful
night — everything (juiet and pleasant — and both of us well
and strong ; and there he is lying with that deadly thing
trying to poison him ; and we are quite helpless 1 I flung
away my friends, my home, everything I cared for, to save
him anxiety and care ; now his very life is in danger, and I
can do nothing at all 1 "
She was, speaking in a strangely excited way ; but he
did not fail to take note of these involuntary confessions.
Perhaps his own hopes were rather dashed for the time ;
but he woidd wait and see.
" It is not quite so bad as that, Violet," said he. " I
don't suppose his life is actually in danger now ; and — and
he does not suffer much pain ; and altogether you must
hope for tlie best."
She seemed scarcely to listen to him. She stepped into
the carriage, and took her seat, in silence ; and in silence
she was driven across the wide world of London. His
attempts to interest her in various alien matters met
with but little success ; there was a great care at her heart ;
and the shadow of it clouded her brow and troubled her
anxious and absent eyes.
366 MADCAP VIOLET
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
PRErARATIONS FOR FLIGHT.
George Miller had been plimjjjed into this imbroglio
Avitli much snddennoss, and had had but littlc'timc to rellect.
Wlien, liowever, he came to regard his position with care
and dclil)eration, the k)ngcr he looked at it the less he liked
it. At lirst he had considered it to be one of great advan-
tage. He alone knew of the girl's whereabouts — of the
very fact of her existence even : what more natural than
that she, homeless, friendless, and penniless, should cling to
this one friend, who, in due course of time, would be proud
to lead the truant back as his wife ? He soon came to see
that these speculations were useless. To her he was merely
a messenger, a go-between. She was exceedingly grateful
to him ; but it was only because he brought her tidings of
James Drunnnond. All her interest, her very life, seemed
to be wrapped up in this man.
Now George Miller, being a cool-headed, shrewd, sensible
sort of fellow, when he saw that matters stood thus, began
to look with some anxiety, and even annoyance, on the
awkward responsibility he had incurred. It was all very
v/ell for him to promise not to reveal Violet's secret ; for
then he only wanted to gain time, that so he might talk her
over. But she would not even allow him to argue the
matter with her. So it came to this, that he was to be made
an accomplice in an act of cruel folly the like of which he
liad never heard before. That he " could not understand "
was to him a sulficient condemnation of Violet's resolve.
]Ie did not see the use of all this mystery. She herself was
obviously unhappy in going away ; why could she not, like
a reasonaljle person, get into a four-wheeled cab, drive up to
Euston Square, declare herself to her father, and have a
comfoitaljle luncheon, instead of sitting all day in a cold
shop ? But no ; she would not even hear him speak of it.
She had given him, on their first and second meetings, some
vague hints as to the causes of her conduct ; beyond that,
nothing. And while he was inclined to become impatient
PREPARATIONS FOR FLIGHT 367
over what he considered to be her perversity, there were
times at which he ceased to argue, for he was overawed by
the tragic despair of her face.
If George Miller had no love of mystery, Mr. Edward
Dowse had plenty ; and despite jMillcr's reiterated asser-
tions that the ]\Iiss Main in that Regent Street place was
not the j\Iiss >\rain whom he had met in bygone years, young
Dowse still clung to the fancy that Miller must know
something about the girl.
" Well, she is acquainted with somebody in this club,"
said young Dowse, doggedly.
George ililler was vexed and angry to have Violet spoken
of at a club, even under the name of Miss Main ; but he
dared not show his vexation.
" How do you know that ? " said he, lightly.
"From the way she looked whenever the club was
mentioned. Oh, I am sure of it ; and I shall find out
sooner or later."
" Write a poem about it. Dowse ; write a poem about it,"
said George Aliller.
This was sarcasm. ^lillcr had a fine contempt for a
man who could sit down in the day-time and bother his
In-ains with piecing rhymes together. Indeed, he did not
at all care for the society of Mr. Edward Dowse. He did
not like to be seen in the club with a man who wore a
iiyroiiic collar and combed his ridiculously profuse hair
down about his face.
Perhaps there Avas a spice of mischief in the proposal
which Edward Dowse placed lieforc his mother, to the ell'ect
tiiat she should ask Aliss Main, and that he should ask
(Jcorge sillier, to come down to the Laurels on the same
day, without previous intimation of the meeting.
"No, no, Teddy," his mother said, good-naturedly.
" That is all your romantic nonsense. Voii would find them
strang(,TS to each other, and ]\Ir. Miller might not (sure to
meet at dinner a young lady whom he might afterwards seo
at the desk in Regent Street. Not that that is against her,
so far as I am concerned, I am sure. I like the girl — she is
most ladylike "
" Oh, you know onitc well, mother, she was not brought
up to that kind of tiling."
368 MADCAP VIOLET
"Bub I'll tell you what I'll do, Teddy, if you like,"
continued bis motluT. " I will ask licr to spend Christmas-
day here. The pot)r [;iii must be dull iu her lodgings."
Well, Teddy approved of that. lie bad not the slightest
notion in the world of falling in love with l\Iiss Main ; but
her presence in this remote little country-house would be an
agreeable break to its monotony. IMoreover, who could tell,
but that some element of the unexpected might be intro-
duced into their Christmas festivities by this mysterious
guest ? On Christmas-night thoughts and fancies go far
away ; perhaps, in a sudden moment of conlidence, she
might be induced to tell them her story ? That would tend
to redeem the commonplaceness of the evening ; a Christmas
dinner, consisting only of roast turkey, champagne, and
plum-pudding, was a poor affair.
But Mr. Dowse, senior, who was commissioned to carry
the invitation to Violet, added, or rather prelixed something
on his own account.
" Miss Mam," said he, witb a sort of facetious heartiness,
" do you know you have been looking very unwell lately ?
Do you know that ? Well, we can't have an invalid on our
hands ; people coming into the place would say tluit the
contemplation of good designs in furniture had a bad effect
on the spirits. Come, what do you say to taking a holiday
or two, and running down to stay with Mrs. ])owse ? You
will get a hearty welcome. Is it to be a bargain ? "
The girl looked up from her desk ; she had been reading
a newspaper, having nothing else to do at the moment.
" I am sure it is very kind of you, Mr. Dowse— and of
Mrs. Dowse too ; but I assure you I don't feel at all unwell
at present."
" But I assure you I know you are not all right— you
look troubled, fatigued. Come, now, think better of it." _
"I could not leave London at present, sir," she said.
" I — I have a dear friend who is unwell •"
" I am soiTy to hear that," said he. lie was surprised.
He had understood that she had not a single friend in
London. But, taking it for granted that it was some girl
friend, he added : " Well, at any time you may think of
visiting her, you ought to do so during the day. These
cold and misty nights are dangerous."
PREPARATIONS FOR FLIGHT 369
*' Thank you very much," said she : she was glad to have
no further demand for explanation.
" And here is another thing. Mrs. Dowse would be very
glad if you would spend Christmas-day with us "
" It is really too good of you — of you both, sir," said the
girl, who was very much touched by this spontaneous kind-
ness on the part of people who were practically strangers to
her. " I think, however, I must ask you to excuse me "
He regarded her for a moment with some doubt.
" You have some friends, then, with whom you will
spend Christmas ? "
" N — no, not exactly," she stammered.
" You don't mean to say you prefer to spend Christmas-
evening all by youi-self in your lodgings .^ " said Mr. Dowse,
with some amazement.
"Perhaps — I — I don't prefer it," she said, with such
obvious embarrassment that he resolved not to press the
invitation — "but — if you will tell Mrs. Dowse how much I
thank her. I am afraid I cannot accept her kindness this
time."
So there was no more said on that subject in Regent
Street. The whole position of tlie girl, however, was a
fruitful topic of speculation, led by ^Mr. Dowse, junior, in
the Berkshire drawing-room of an evening. It was observed,
among other things, that she never availed herself of that
permission to go and see her sick friend in the daytime.
A few days passed, and a brighter look came to Miss
Plain's face. She began to regain her old cheerful e(iua-
nimity ; she was as vivacious as ever in discussing those
combinations of colour and form about which father and
son occasionally consulted her. They guessed that her sick
friend was g<;tting better. And they were right. That
fierce fever had been at last overthrown in its wrestle with
a fine constitution. As George Miller carried, from time to
time, this news to Violet North, he, too, could notice the
growing light of her face, and the ]»roud gladness of her
eyes.
*' He will go away from London when the mild spring
weathrr comes in, will he not ? " she said. " Away to the
south, perhaps ? Or is there any air so soft and sweet as
that in the Western Highlands? Perhaps he will go away
2 B
370 MADCAP VIOLET
in the Sca-Pyot aa:ain — to Loch S.ilcn, and Ornsay, and Kyle
Rhea "
" And yon ? " said lie, " wlicrc sliall yon be then ? "
Her eyes grew distant, but not sad.
" No one will know that ; and no one will care. And
you must go and become great friends with Mr. Dramnioud
again. When I think of yon, I shall think of you always
as a holiday-party ; and either you are out on the hills
shooting with old Peter, or else you are away in the yacht,
sailing round the islands, and getting into quiet bays in the
evening. ]\Iind you, I shall always think of you as having
bright and beautiful weather, and of your being very
merry "
" And what shall we think of you ? "
"Nothing at all," she said, quite cheerfully. "You
cannot always be mourning for dead people."
" I suppose you have not considered," he saic!^ with some
bitterness, "what my position will be. I shall see your
relations and friends still saddened by thinking of your
death, and know that I could with a word relieve them
from their grief, and be unable to do so. I shall see them
wearing black ; and become a party to a hoax "
" All that Avill pass by," she said. " It cannot last long ;
and poor Anatolia will be glad to get out of black, because
it does not suit her complexion. Poor Anatolia I I sup-
pose she speaks quite kindly of me now ? "
" She does indeed."
" And Lady North too ? "
" Certainly."
" There," she said, with a sad smile, "don't you see what
good I have done already ? When I was with them — when
I was alive — I was the cause of all sorts of quaiTelling and
ill-temper ; now they have forgotten all that ; I have no
doubt they would put some flowers on my grave if only
they knew where to lind it."
He could perceive nothing at all jocular in the position ;
but his anxiety and embarrassment at this moment arose
from selfish motives rather than from any generous desire
to restore Violet to her friends. As each day passed, he
saw the time of her intended flight coming nearer ; and he
grew more and more to dread the responsibility that had
PREPARATIONS FOR FLIGHT 371
been thrust on him. He did not like having his hands
cumbered with a mystery. For the rest of his life he would
have to become a practised hypocrite in all his relations
with some dozen persons whom he would be constantly
meeting. All this annoyed him ; and he knew that in a
short time his last chance of protest would disappear.
In fact, on this very evening, things reached a climax.
Just before they parted, Violet paused for a moment, and
said to him, with some earnestness —
" You must let me thank you most warmly for all this
kindness you have shown me. I shall never forget it."
" Well, mind you," said he, " I have expressed no approval
of your conduct. I think you are very wrong. I did what
you asked me ; but — but I am not responsible "
" I understand," she said, quickly. " The responsibility
is mine. Well, I am going to ask you for another favour.
Will you lend me a hundred pounds ? "
" A hundred pounds ! " he said ; but it was not the
amount of the demand that caused his astonishment.
" Yes," she said, calmly. " I will return it to you when
I can ; but if you lend it me, it may be some time before I
can repay you. It will be a great favour. I have been
saving up money from my earnings to take me out of
England, so that I should escape the risk of further dis-
covery ; but it is a slow process. If you lent me this
money I could start at once. I am anxious to go, now that
I know Mr. Drummond is bettor."
The young man remained silent. His first impulse was
to say, " You shall have a thousand ! " for he could not
brook the idea of her considering him mean. Had he been
])etter acquainted with the girl's nature, lie would have
known that such an idea could never have occurred to her.
However, a moment's reflection checked this impulse ; for
he saw how the loan of this money wonld involve him more
deeply than ever in a responsibility which he was anxious
to repudiate altogether.
"You mnst give me time to think about that," said he ;
and then he added, hastily : "Of course, you know, Violet,
it isn't the money, ^'ou might liavo lliat, or anything else
of mine, and welcome ; but— but; "
" It is merely a question of time," she said. " I am
2 J{ 2
372 MADCAP VIOLET
leaving En,2;lan(l, and I shall never return to it. If you
lend me this money, I shall go a little sooner, that is all.
If you don't I must wait."
" Yes," said he, with considerable embarrassment. " But
then, you see, I am helping to render it impossible for your
friends to reclaim you. Tliere is always the chance "
" How can there be any chance, if you do not tell
them ? And I have trusted to your honour as regards
that."
" There is always the chance, though," he said, stub-
bornly. " Look at the chance that threw me in your way.
Don't you see, Yiolet, that the Dowses know quite well you
were not brought up to be a clerk. They know you belong
to some good family — that there is a secret about it. And
of course they will go on talking, until they run against
somebody who knows you — just as young Dowse did in my
case ■"
" That is the greater reason why I should get away at
once."
" But it is the very reason why I should not help you ;
because I believe you are acting wrongly ; and I don't like
to have any part in it."
" Then I must wait," she said, in rather disappointed
tones. "Perhaps J\Ir. Dowse would lend it me — he is a
very generous man."
" Give me till to-morrow, Violet," said Miller. " Or, let
me see. It is the night after to-morrow I have to tell you
about Mr. Drummond ? "
" Yes," she said ; " I hope that will be the last time I
shall have to trouble you."
" I will tell you about the money then."
They parted ; and he went home to his rooms in Half-
Moon Street with serious trouble on his mind. It was quite
clear that now Mr. Drummond was getting better, she
would, if she were given this money, leave England at once.
His aiding her in her ])roject was an exceedingly grave
matter. On the other hand, his personal pride was touched.
Could he at any time have believed that Yiolet North would
condescend to ask him for a sum of money, and that he
would refuse her H Did she think he was afraid of not
having it back again ? She had spoken of Mr. Dowse as a
PREPARATIONS FOR FLIGHT 373
generous man : was there not some contrast lurking in her
thoughts ?
Then he began to argue out the matter on a different
line. If he lent her the money, he was not responsible for
the application of it. The gunsmith who sells a man a
revolver with whicli a murder is subsequently committed is
no accessory in the crime. He had protested with all his
might against this project of hers. After all, and in any
case, he was not going to have it said of himself, by
himself, that an old friend of his had demanded the loan of
a paltry hundred pounds, and been refused.
On the evening on which he was to see Violet — for the
last time, according to her expressed wish — he went over to
James Drummond's house, and made the usual inquiries.
The answer was in every way favourable. Though the
patient was still exceedingly weak, still he was slowly
getting on towards recovery ; and would the visitor care to
go in and see his sick friend for a few minutes ?
" Well, young ]\Iiller," said i\rr. Drummond, " have you
come to play the Good Samaritan again ? Young men of
your age ought to be at the theatre, and balls, and that
kind of thing, instead of visiting sick-rooms. Or are you
fond of tragedy ? — only there would scarcely have been
anything tragic in the death of such a frail and helpless
victim as myself. Look at my hands. I believe the
executioner took pity on me even after he had my head on
the })lock — gave me a sort of parting kick, as it were, as a
poor devil that wasn't worth wasting his strength on. Sit
down, and tell me what is going forward. I am not
allowed to read yet ; and my sister and Amy — well, you
know how women read the newspapers to you — I believe
they would beg your pardon, and your friends' pardon, for this
intrusion. I am sorry to have caused you trouble. Come,
Amy."
The little woman was crying. She merely bowed as she
tm-ned away, but Mrs. Miller took her hand, and pressed it
warmly, and accompanied her into the hall.
" All this is very strange, Mrs. Warrener," said she, in
kindly accents, " and the conduct of my son, if ho really
knows about this girl being alive, is most inexcusable.
Believe me, I will see what can be done to get the matter
properly explained. Don't think the worst of him just yet ;
there may be some reason we don't know."
Many strange and conflicting emotions passed through
Mrs. Warrener's heart as she and her daughter went home
through the dusky niglit ; and siie- scarcely knew whether
to Ikj glad or sad when she informed her brother of the
result of her mission.
" Amy," she said, " you saw liLs face. Can you doubt
that he knows ? "
" Not in the least, mamma," was the prompt answer.
" And then, James, his ab.solntc refusal to deny that ho
had seen her since we wore in the Iligiihinds. IJis mother
pressed him to answer ; it was of no use. It is as clear to
me as noonday that he knows where Violet is."
"That is not much matUr," said the invalid, a])sently.
"The great fact is that Violet still remains to us —
we may sec her yet, coming in by the door there, with
the bashful, amused look she used to have. "\\'e will
394 MADCAP VIOLET
ask her no questions at all ; slie has a right to her own
secrets."
" That is all veiy well, James," said his sister, with some
touch of indignation in her voice ; " hut I cannot help
thinking of all we have suffered, and you especially, all on
account of this foolish trick. What was the cause of your
illness ? — I know very well. And her poor father, too.
When I think of that young man, IMiller, and of his having
known this all along, and his hypocrisy in coming here — oh,
I don't know what to think ; I don't know which of the
two is the worse I "
" Sarah, you must say no word against Violet. You
know nothing against her ; you know nothing of the
circumstances. It is enough that she is alive."
The small maid-servant brought in the Christmas-dinner ;
it was not a gorgeous feast. The invalid had his plate
placed on a chair by the side of his couch. When the
banquet was over he turned to his niece.
" Amy," said he, " fill up these three glasses. Sarah, we
are going to drink health and happiness to our Violet —
long life, and health, and happiness, and many more
Christmas evenings pleasanter than I suspect this one has
been to her. I never thought we should be able to do that.
Wherever she is, whatever may have been her reasons for
leaving us, whether we ever see her again or not, no matter.
Here is to her long life and happiness, and God bless
her ! "
Mrs. AYarrener looked at the lean and trembling hand
that held up the glass, and there was but a doubtful
" ximen ! " in her heart.
CHAPTER XLI.
A BRING ER OF EVIL.
George !Miller was to have spent the two days following
Christmas with this family party which had been gathered
together at Sydenham Hill ; but after the visit of Mrs.
Warrener and her daughter he saw fit to change his inten-
tion. For the rest of that evening even his own mother
held aloof from him : again and again he vowed to himself
A B RINGER OF EVIL 395
that it was really too bad, but that this was what always
came of one's getting oneself mixed np with the romantic
sentimentalities of a woman.
Next morning he left the house, went up to town, and at
once proceeded to the lodgings which he understood that
Violet North occupied. The more he thought of his wrongs,
the more angry he became ; until, when he knocked at the
door, he was simply in a towering rage. He would have an
end of all this mystery. He would have nothing more to
do with this concealment. It was all very well for her to
go off scot-free, leaving him under the imputation — against
which he could bring no testimony whatever — of having in-
veigled the girl away from her friends and aided her in a
shameful piece of deceit. No ; he would have no more of
this.
The landlady herself came to the door ; as it happened
she was in a rage too, for she had just been quarrelling with
one of her domestics.
" Does Miss North — I mean Miss Main — Hve here ? "
asked the young man.
" No, she don't."
He was staggered. He looked at the number over the
door ; he had made no mistake.
"She did live here," continued the landlady, regarding
his bewilderment with a morose satisfaction. " She's goin'
away o' ^fonday."
" On Monday ! " said he. " And where is she now ? "
" I don' know. Gone away for a 'oliday, I believe."
" But surely she will be back here before she goes to — to
New York ? "
" I suppose she will," Paid the woman, with a gloomy in-
diiference ; " 'cause her things are still in her room. She'll
be back 0' ^londay."
" You don't know what hour she will call for her lug-
gage ? "
" No."
"Thank you. Good morning."
She shut the door ; and he was left standing there, in
about as pleasant a predicament, according to his notions,
as had ever entrapped a human being. Doubtless she had
her passage taken. She would come up at some nnexpcctcd
396 MADCAP VIOLET
hour on Monday, whisk off licr luggage in a four-wheeled
cab, and be on her way to Liverpool, or Holyhead, or Soutli-
amptou, before any one was any the wiser. Nay, if he were
to stand in Great Titchfield Street from early morning until
she appeared, how could he prevent her going ? He could
not appeal to the police. It is true, he could scold her ;
and show her the rough usage he was experiencing all
through her folly ; but he could not compel her to release
him from the promise she had exacted ; while he looked for-
ward to the pleasing prospect of a somewhat warm interview
with Sir Acton North.
He walked away from Great Titchfield Street, somewhat
sullenly. Besides his sense of personal injury, he had an
uncomfortable feeling that a cleverer person than himself — •
one like Mr. Drummond, for example, who was familiar with
hair-splitting — could have hit upon some fair and good
reason for throwing over this promise which would save his
conscience. He himself, in his own way, tried to find out
some such solution of this grievous difficulty. What was a
promise ? Not anything in itself ; but only of use and
value as long as it secured its object. Very well, then.
What did Violet want ? To get away from England to some
place where no one would ever hear of her again, where she
should be as one dead. Very well, again. She should have
her wish. She should leave on Monday for New York.
Her wishes would be respected. But after she was gone,
and all she wanted secured, why should he continue to be the
victim of a casual blunder ? Why should not he confess the
truth to Sir Acton North and Mr. Drummond, and clear
himself ? That could not affect Violet in any way. He
would not tell them whither she had gone — only that she
had left England without leaving behind her any informa-
tion as to her future plans. Moreover, this would not be
informing them that she was alive ; for they seemed to know
that already. And as they knew that, he had not the
slightest doubt in the world that some mistake of hers had
conveyed the intelligence to them ; and was he to bear the
brunt of any more of her caprices ?
IMeanwhile Violet North, with a lighter heart than she
had known for many a day, was seated in a railway-carriage
and being swiftly taken down to Windsor. The morning
A B RINGER OF EVIL 397
■Nvas singularly bright and clear ; the sunshine lay on the
meadows that had been washed green by the recent heavy
rains, on the brown ploughed fields, where the flocks of
rooks and starlings were busy, and on the dark lines of
copse that were here and there almost black against the
pale blue-and-white sky. It seemed to her that now at last
she was escaping from the prison that had hemmed her in
since her retm-n from Scotland. All her preparations for
her flight into the freedom of the Far West had been made.
The bitter agony of parting was over. Soon she would
stand on the deck of a noble vessel, and, looking back to
the receding land of her birth, would know that her great
sacrifice was now accomplished, and that she was leaving
that dearest of all her friends with the prospect daily coming
nearer him of a return to his old glad ways and placid health
and cheerful spirits.
She already felt herself enfranchised. There was now an
end to the weary days over the desk ; to the lonely evenings
in the small room ; to the constant fear of discovery ; and
to the temptation to wander over to the south side of the
river, with all the sore bitterness of heart that these visits
occasioned. She had made her last pilgrimage in that direc-
tion the night before ; and it had been a terrible one. All
her life through she would never forget that night — the still,
dark, Christmas niglit ; her ghost-like stealing up to the
cottage in which her friends sate together ; her unspoken,
unheard, Ijut agonising farewell. No more of that. The
brighter days were coming. Had slie not said that in the
future she would always think of those former companions
of hers as cheerful and ha])]>y — wandering in the sweeD air
of tlie Higlilands — gay witli the sports of iiill-side and loch
— enjoying the present, and forgetful of all the old liittcrness
of the past ?
So she interested herself in the various out-of-door siglits
of tliis bright morning — the young wheat, the leafless
orchards, the heavy waggons lalwuriug along the muddy
roads, and the fields showing here and there patches of
water, the result of the recent rains. She began to look out
for signs of the great floods of which she had heard ; and
about Drayton those patclies of water in the fields becamo
more marked. Then she caught a glimpse, before getting to
39S MADCAP VIOLET
Slough, of the spectral bulk of Wiudsor's walls auci tuiTcts
rising pale aud ethereal into the clear azure of the sky. On
again ; and now there were lines of white beliiud the distant
trees ; and the hedges seemed to be growing in a lake. But
what were those scattered objects to the richly-coloured and
brilliant picture that lay before her as the train ran in to-
wards Windsor ? The great castle, with its lofty towers,
was a mass of shadow ; and so w\as the picturesque group
of houses underneath it by the river ; but here, close at
hand, the sun shone on the red houses and the silvery grey
turrets of Eton, while all around was a vast sheet of smooth
water, reflecting the blues and whites of the sky. This
immense lake was broken only by lines of pollard willows,
and by some groups of trees in the distance that seemed to
have still about them some touch of autumn yellow. Boys
were paddling boats up the Eton lanes : still further a-field
an unwieldy punt was going the round of some workmen's
cottages which were completely surrounded by the water.
Both Mr. Dowse and his son were awaiting her at the
station ; they had driven over in a dog-cart. When Violet
took her seat beside Mr. Dowse, senior, who was driving, he
promised her a rare sight ; Edward Dowse got up behind ;
and away they went.
They paused for a moment on Eton bridge to look at the
mighty volume of yellow-green w'ater which, coming from
the great lake that stretched all across the Brocas meadows,
hurled itself against the massive stone piers, and then,
rushing through between, spread itself out far and wide
again, indicating only here and there, by a summer-house,
or some such isolated object, the gardens and orchards it had
submerged. They drove along the winding thoroughfare,
catching here and there a glimpse of a boat at the end of a
street. As they passed out into the country, they found the
Playing-fields a sheet of olive-green water, the large elms
only being visible. From Fifteen-arch bridge the view was
picturesque enough — the isolated Hues of trees lit up by the
sun ; the wide plain of water with its dashes of blue ; here
and there a red brick house surrounded by evergreens ; and
right in front of them a group of people waiting to be ferried
across a part of the road which the floods had covered.
" How bhull we get across ? " she asked.
A BRINGER OF EVIL 399
They were standing still on the middle of the bridge, to
have a look at the scene in front of them.
" Oh, all right," said l^Ir. Dowse, carelessly. " The water
is not very deep."
Perhaps he was a little too careless ; for on starting to go
do\Mi the slope to this hollow where the water lay, the horse
he was driving stumbled badly, and, on recovering, got an
admonishing cut from his master. "Whether this trifling
accident had fluttered his nerves, or whether some sudden
gleam of the water at his feet startled him, can only be
guessed ; but at all events the animal all at once became un-
manageably restive. He reared and plunged — splashing the
water about him, and causing the women who were standing
by — waiting for the punt— to scream with alarm.
" Ilold tight ! " :Mr. Dowse called out to Violet.
The warning was just given in time ; for the next instant
the horse made a sudden plunge which nearly threw the
dog-cart bodily into the deeper water by the side of the
highway ; and then he dashed madly forward. The driver
had no sort of control over him ; but fortunately the road
in front was pretty straight. And so away they went at a
furious pace, to the no small consternation of one or two
peoi)Ie who were coming along ; and so intent were Mr.
Dowse and Violet in watching the excited animal that was
now placing their lives in jeojiardy that they had not the
slightest notion they were the sole occupants of the veliicle.
"When the horse swerved in the hollow, young Dowse had
been ])itched clean off tlie back seat of the dog-cart, falling
heavily on the wooden palings by the side of the road.
The way was clear before them ; and in time the runaway
horse showed symjjtoms of moderating his speed, lie was
finally 8toi)i>ed Ijy a waggoner, who, happening to look back,
and seeing what had occurred, had the presence of mind to
draw his huge wain right across the higliway, coniplcti'ly
blocking all passuge. There was no collision. The man
got hold of the head of the animal, which now stood
trembling and excited ; and then it was that Mr. Dowse
discovered his son was missing.
" Good Heavens," he said, '• where is Ted ? "
They looked back ; there were one or two people ninning
towarda them. When these came up, the news was brief,
400 MADCAP VIOLET
but terrible cuough. The young gentleman had been
pitched right on his head, lie was lying insensible. They
had sent in to Eton for a surgeon.
" Go back to hini," said Violet, instantly, to her com-
panion ; " I will wait here with the dog-cart."
Mr. Dowse seemed stupefied. He did not think what he
was doing in leaving this girl in charge of a frightened
horse, even although the great waggon still blocked the way.
" Yes, yes," he said, " stay here for a minute — I must see
— what has happened "
He set out to run. He met one or two country people ;
he asked them no questions. Then he came in sight of a
group of persons standing by the roadside, not far from the
spot where the horse had bolted.
The young man was in the middle of that group, his
head supported on a friendly knee. He was apparently life-
less ; not even a groan escaped him. There was no outward
sign of injury, except a slight trace of blood about the lips.
" Stand back ! " the father said, sternly, to the small and
eager crowd. " Stand back, and give him air ! You have
sent for a surgeon ? "
" Yes, sir."
" Ted ! Teddy ! " the elder man cried, with some vague
hope of arousing his son to consciousness. " Are you badly
hurt, lad ? "
There was no answer. He looked despairingly around.
" Is there a drop of brandy to be hud — or whisky ? "
There was no answer to that, either. Fortunately, at
this moment, a brougham came along the road, the only
occupant of which was an old lady who, although unknown
pcKonally to the Dov/ses, was a neighbour of theirs and
knew them by sight. When she discovered what had
occurred, she instantly placed her carriage at Mr. Dowse's
disposal. The apparently lifeless body was lifted in ; the
father followed ; and the coachman was bidden to drive
gently on to the Laurels.
They came up to the point at which Violet had been left.
She was now standing in the highway.
" What has happened ? " she said, with a pale face, to
Mr. Dowse ; but the sight she saw inside the carriage was
enough.
REPENTANCE 401
" Will you get some of the people to bring the dog-cart
along ? " said Mr, Dowse : it was not an occasion for
ceremony.
They drove on again with that monriiful burden ; and
she, having given the waggoner half-a-crown to leave his
waggon for a few minutes and take the horse and dog-cart
on to Mr. Dowse's house, walked slowly after. There were
gloomy forebodings in her mind. That slowly-driven
carriage away along there, seemed to be like a hearse. Why
was it that, wherever she went, death, or the semblance of
death, dogged her footsteps, and was for ever plucking the
sunshine out of the sky ? Her coming seemed to be the
signal for the arrival of all misfortunes ; birds of ill-omeu
followed after her ; she was as one doomed, association with
whom was fatal.
Trembling and full of fear, she walked up to the house.
She dreaded to hear the wail of a mother over her only son ;
she imagined tbe reproach with which tliat mother would
raise her eyes from her son's pallid face and lix them on this
stranger who seemed the herald and the occasion of all evil
things.
The poor mother had no such thoughts in her head :
even if this were a time for affixing responsibility, she
cert;iinly would not have considered Violet to be the cause
of this lamental)le accident. But all the same tlic girl was
oppressed by some strange feeling that it was dangerous for
any one to Ijc linked, in however slight a degree, with one
whom evil fortune had marked out for its own ; and so it
Wiis that she did not dare to go into that room where, as
she knew, the young man lay, watched by his agonised
parents. All the doora were open. She walked into the
drawing-room ; and sate down, ahm". 'I'hen she heard the
doctor's carriage drive up to the front of the house.
CHAPTER XLII.
UKPKXTANX'E.
On the morning after Christmas, Mrs. Warrener carried
her great news np to J^ady North ; and that circumspect
prim little woman wa.s a good deal more agitated than
2 I)
402 MADCAP VIOLET
usual, and her cold, observant grey eyes were full of
wonder.
" It is a strange story, Mrs. "Warrener," she said, quickly,
" Do you believe it yourself ? Can you believe it ? You
know the fancies that get into the heads of persons who are
ill ; and you know your brother has been delirious,"
" Yes, I know that," said Mrs. AYarrener ; " and my first
impression last night was that he was wandering again ; but
no— not at all. And then, as 1 have told you, Mr. Miller
confirms my belief. I am sure he knows all about her. I
want Sir Acton to go to him — his authority will get at the
truth "
"My husband is in Belgium, Mrs. Warrener. ])o you
think, do you really think, I should be justified in tele-
graphing to him to come home ? "
" Most decidedly," said Violet's friend, without a moment's
hesitation.
" You are so sure all this is true ? "
"lam."
" He will think I have gone mad if I tell him why he is
to come home."
" Then don't tell him. Merely say that he is urgently
wanted."
" And in the meanwhile "
" In the meanwhile, we ought to put an advertisement
in the papers which may catch Violet's eye. And perhaps
you might go to Mr. ]\Iiller and beg him to tell you
Avhere Violet is. He may be kinder to you than he was
to me,"
" But — but — " said Lady North, still a little bewildered,
" What could be his object in concealing the fact ? Is it
possible he has been looking at us all this time wearing
mourning for a girl whom he knew to be alive ? "
'• That part of it I cannot make out,"' said Mrs. Wan-ener,
" But I am sure that Violet is in London."
The advertisement appeared in several of the newspapers
on the Monday morning ; probably few cared to pause and
speculate over the story that lay behind such an ordinary
notice as this -.—Violet N . We all Icnow that you are
alive and in London. Pray return. We ivill do everything
you can desire to secure yovr happiness. But George Miller
REPENTANCE 403
knew the story ; and as soon as he saw this advertisement, he
promptly said to himself —
" Very wt-U, They all know, without my telling them. I
have not broken any promise : it is no fault of mine that
they know. But, now they do know, am I to be made the
victim of a pretence at concealment which is nd concealment
at all .? "
That reasoning entirely satisfied him. Violet had had
her wish, in so far as she was leaving the country without
his having spoken a single word about her being alive to
any person ; and, so soon as she had really left, and dis-
appeared without leaving any trace behind her, he con-
sidered he would be justified in clearing away the suspicions
under which he himself had been most unjustly placed. By
which route would she leave England ? lu any case, she
would be clear off by Wednesday night. On Wednesday,
therefore, he would show to his friends how harshly they
had dealt with him ; and by that time Violet would be safe
from pursuit ; for neither he nor they would know when,
or by which line, she had gone to America.
The cup of his troubles and mortification, however, was not
yet full. On the Jlonday evening, just as he was going along
to his club. Lady Xoith and Anatolia drove up to his rooms
in Half-Moon .Street, and stopped him on the pavement.
" You will excuse our calling on you at such a time, Mr.
Miller ; but we thought we should most likely catch you
now," said Tiady North.
He inwardly made use of language which, liad they heard
it, would have frightened his two visitore out of their wits.
It wa.s too bad, lie thought. ]lere he was to undergo a
repetition of tlu! rccih; already enacted jit Sydenham Hill;
and as it was women, and always women, who came to put
him under a raking fire of indignant reproaches, wliat
answer could he make? He was not much of a heroic;
])erson ; but he would twenty times ratlier have encountered
the menaces of Violet's father.
" Will you walk up-stairs ? " said he, with great courtesy,
ns he opened the door with his latch-key.
He lit the candles on (lie table.
" Can I offer you Home tea, Lady North ? A couple of
minutes "
2 D 2
404 MADCAP VIOLET
"No, thank you," said Lady North. She was a little
l'ri<2:htcned ; and she concealed her fright under a demeanour
of cold and ])roud reserve. 8hc also seemed to add some
inches to her stature as she continued — " Of course you
know why we have come."
" Well, yes, I suppose so," said he, sulkily. " Mrs.
Warrener has been to you with that absurd story ? "
" Is it absurd ? " Lady North said. " Mr. Miller, you
surely cannot mean to trifle with us in such a matter. Is
it true ? "
" I don't see why you should come to me at all," said he,
growing a little more vehement. "I have had enough of
it. Mrs. Warrener comes over to our house, on a Christmas
evening, when we have a family-party gathered together ;
and straightway begins to accuse mc, before all these people,
of all manner of things ; and of course, as she is a woman,
I can't give her the answer I would give to a man. I think
it is rather hard. And now, I suppose, you too. Lady
North, mean to do the same thing. Well, I can't help it."
He affected an air of resignation. But Lady North was
much cooler than IMrs. Warrener had been ; and she was
not to be put off by this specious show of injury.
" You know very well, Mr. Miller," said she calmly,
" that a single word of yours would relieve you at once
from those very serious charges. I cannot blame Mrs.
Warrener. I must say I consider your conduct as most
strange. It appears you cannot deny your having been
aware that Yiolet is alive "
" One minute, Lady North," said he, interrupting her,
and speaking with some decision. " There is no use in our
quarrelling ; and I can see you are going to say the same
things that IMrs. Warrener said. That won't do any good.
But I will tell you wdiat I w411 do : if you like to wait till
Wednesday evening — the day after to-morrow — I will tell
you all I know about this affair. And I won't teU you
before then."
" Really, Mr. Miller," said his visitor, " this is the most
extraordinary conduct on your part "
"Yes, I dare say it is," said he, his temper rising again.
" But don't you think that before you find me guilty of
cruelty and caprice, and all the rest of it, you might wait to
REPENTANCE 405
hear what I liavc to say ? And if you 'would ask Mrs.
"Warrener to be present on Wednesday evening, I slioidd be
obliged to you. I wish to say a word or two to her "
" You will allow me to say that I think Mrs. "Warrener
has acted most properly," observed Lady Xorth.
" Yes, precisely," said he, with some bitterness. " That
is because you are as ignorant of all the circumstances of
the case as she is."
" I hope Sir Acton will be home by Wednesday evening,"
said Lady North, not a little anxious to turn the whole of
this serious matter over to her husband.
" I hope so too," responded Mr. i\Iiller, promptly. " If
I am to appear before a family gathering, and be impeached,
and be put on my defence, I prefer that a man should bo
my judge."
" I am sure no one wishes to impeach you," said Lady
North, rather regretfully, " if you would only tell us where
Violet is ! "
He remained silent. He was not to be caught by this
innocent invitation.
" Then we sliall see you on Wednesday evening," she said,
rising to go. " Will you come to dinner ? "
" No, thank you," said he, for he still had the feeling
that he had been Ijadly treated. "A man going to be
hanged does not have breakfast with the hangman. I am
to be tried and convicted, you know."
" I am sorry if we have judged your conduct harshly,"
said Lady Nortli, in a milder way. " l>nt you must admit
that we have some cause."
He would admit nothing of the kind. After his two
visitors had ]<,ft, ho walked along to his club ; and as he
went his mind was full of thouglils of vengeance, directed
more particularly against l^lrs. Warrener, whom he regarded
as in greater part responsible for all (his trouble. Violet,
of course, was the chief cause. What business had she t^)
thrust these conditions ujjou him ; and then to go and, by
Bome act of folly or other, let them know she was alone and in
liondon ? 'J'Ik.ii those other women, compliining, aeeusing,
wonying him as if he was u thief wjio had some silver
spoons secreted about his person ! He would liavc it out
with them on the Wednesday evening. lb' would not
4o6 MADCAP VIOLET
suffer all this annoyance for notliin,!^. And especially would
lie have it nnt witli ^Irs. AYaiTcncr.
lie dined l)y himself ; and as he brooded over all the
ciBcumstances of this strange business, his mind, l)y some
curious process, began to construct the form of his vengeance.
He was innocent: what if he threw back on his chief
accuser the charge of being the origin of all this mischief ?
jMrs. Warrencr had plainly intimated that he was the cause
of Violet's having suddenly left the Highlands, and, in
consequence, of her having inflicted so great an amount of
pain upon her friends : what if he boldly retorted, at hap-
hazard, that she herself, Mrs. Warrencr, was the cause ?
Violet would not be there to contradict him, even if it
chanced that what he said was inaccurate. But the more
he thought of it the more he considered it probable that
Mrs. Warrencr was the cause. He had seen in these later
interviews with Violet every symptom of the girl's being
devoted heart and soul to this man who had unwittingly
become his rival. Of Mr. Drummond's great love and
affection for Violet, the constant harping on the memory
of her that ran through his delirious imaginings could leave
no manner of doubt, if doubt had at any time been possible.
What, then, could liave caused the girl to take so desperate
a step as that of pretending she had been drowned, in order
to escape for ever from her friends ? Mr. Miller was, in
his own estimation, not by any means a fool. He knew
what mothers and sisters could become, when their sou or
their brother proposed to introduce a new member into the
family. He knew the jealousy of women ; he could imagine
something of their malign ingenuity. And who could
possibly be set against this marriage between Mr. Drum-
mond and Violet, unless it was Mrs. Warrencr herself ; and
whose interests l:)ut hers could suffer ?
" And so," argued this young man with himself, in great
acrimony of heart, " having, by some means or other, made
the girl miserable, having driven her from all her friends
and made an outcast and a wanderer of her, and having
securely locked up the door so that no one should come in
to share with her Drummond's small income, she turns
round on me and makes me out to be the cause of all this
|ujschief and misery, and brings accusations against me
REPENTANCE 407
before my whole family, so that my own mother wou't
speak to me ! By Jove, this must be put straight ! "
When he went up to Euston Square on the Wednesday
evening, he had the air of a man who was not to be trifled
with. Moreover, he had conned over a few little bits of
rhetoric, with which to rebut the astounding charges that
had been brought against him. The trial of Warren
Hastings was nothing to this.
Sir Acton North was there, grave and silent : he would
say nothing against the young man mitil he had been heard.
;Mrs. Warrener was there too ; with a great anxiety in her
pale and gentle face. Lady North was the third figure in
the assembled court ; none of her daughters being present.
" Although I am not represented by counsel," the young
man was beginning to say with bitter sarcasm, when he was
sternly interrupted by Sir Acton North.
" This is not a subject for joking, ilr. Miller," said ho.
" Tell me at once — is my daughter alive ? "
" Yes," was the simple answer. Mrs. Warrener clasped
her hands — there was not one there who loved Violet better
than she did.
" Where is she ? "
" I don't know."
An ominous frown came over Sir Acton North's forehead.
" Come, sir. You may have trilled with those women ;
you shall not trifle with me ! "
" I do not know' where she is," George ]\riller continued,
with a grand air of indilference ; " but I will tell you where
I believe her to be — I believe she is now on her way to
America. And if you will listen, I will tell you all I know
about her. Von may believe the story or not ; I cannot
help it if yon don't. i>ut at least I shall try to show to
these ladies tiiat their imagination got the better of them
when they accused nie of being a monster of deceit and
cruelty ; and perhaps they will acknowledge that they were
a trifle precipitate. I knew nothing at all about — about
Miss North — being alive, till a little over a month ago.
There's a decorator-f<'llow in Iicgent Street, who got into
my club on the strength of his being an artist — 1 believe he
was an artist at the time — and he l)egan talking to mc one
night about a mysterioiLS sort of girl who was in his father's
4o8 MADCAP VIOLET
place. He believed slic knew some one in the Judivnm. I
asked her name — he said it. was JMiss ]\rain ; and Llie coin-
cidence strnck me ; for I remembered a certain school-
mistress. I asked more abont her ; some things seemed
very odd. I tliou,<;-ht I would go and see her. "Well, I
watched her coming out of the shop one evening ; and
I made sure it was Violet, though she was closely veiled.
I watched her once or twice ; then 1 spoke to her. It was
Yiolct — I mean, ]\Iiss North. Very well. I was a little
taken aback, of course ; for I could not understand it ; but
she said she wanted everybody to believe she was dead — she
was going away from England, she said ; and she insisted
on my promising not to tell a human being that I bad seen
her "
Here the young man coloured somewhat.
" You may think I am breaking that promise ; but, you
see, I made it in the expectation that I could reason her out
of all this ; and then, in any case, what she wanted was to
get safely away ; and then, when you all seemed to know
quite well, what was the use of my refusing to speak any
longer "
These somewhat incoherent reasons had not been pre-
pared beforehand ; there was no precision of language about
them. IMoreover the young man said nothing of the further
reason that he was determined to have no more personal
annoyance over a matter which did not concern him.
" Well, I gave her my word of honour not to tell you.
Perhaps that was wrong ; but I was a little bit flustered ;
and I wanted to gain time. Then she said she had pre-
tended to be drowned because she thouglit she was making
her friends miserable ; and after a time they would forget
her. She was very anxious to leave England, I could see ;
but when she asked for news of all of you, and when I told
her that JMr. Drummond was ill, then she would not go
until she had news of his getting better. I had to meet her
every few days with my rejiort ; she was very anxious. I
don't know whether you believe all that I am telUng you ;
I cannot help it if you don't ; but I am telling you the
truth ; and I think it is very hard that I should have been
dragged into the matter at all ; and then get nothing but
angry suspicions for my pains,"
REPENTANCE 409
""Well ? " said Sir Acton. He was pacing up and down
one end of the room, Lis hands behind his back. There
was scarcely any trace of agitation on the deeply-lined face.
" Well, that is all."
" But what made her leave the Highlands in such a
way ? " cried Lady North. " Why did she go and do such
a tiling ? "
" You may well ask why ! " said George lililler, with
some warmth. " You, I suppose, were quick to follow Mrs.
WaiTcncr in charging the whole thing upon me. I was the
cause of it. I had induced the girl to come to London ; I
had concealed the fact of her being here ; I had inflicted
all this misery on her friends. Perhaps I might suggest
another version. I have heard how even very amiable
women can treat a girl who thinks of marrying their
brother or their son. I know that Violet was too proud to
bring dissension into any family — to become an intruder
anywhere. Yes, I will tell you my vei-sion of it. I will
confess that I wanted to marry Violet. I found I had no
chance wliatever ; she cared more for ]\rr. Drummond than
for everybody else in the world ; what he thought of her
jKjrhaps iMrs. Warrener can tell you. I believe they might
have Ijcen mairied now, but for interference. AVhen I lirst
saw her, about a month ago, and when she talked of the
misery she had been causing her friends, 1 fancied she had
dreaded entering into this marriage, and had run away from
it at all costs ; but I discovered afterwards that she thought
of nothing else in the world than j\Ir. Drummond. Wry
well, then : what was tlic cause of her misery ? Who
was the canse of it? And who liiw been the cause of all
this suffering 'i "
Lady North seized the yonng man by tlie arm.
" For pity's sake ! " she said.
He turned from Sir Acton, to whom he bad been ap-
pealing ; and there he saw Mrs. Warrener, her head buried
in her hands, crying most bitterly. It was a cruel revenge
to take for a few indignant words. JUit the pale little
woman iiulled herself together ; and she spoke through her
Bobs.
"God forgive me if I have done wrong," she said,
"throngb any mistake. But you do not know me if yoii
4IO MADCAP VIOLET
think my home was not as o]icn to Violet as — as my heart
was. I loved her always. I slionld have loved her ten
times more if she had married my brother. IMr. Miller, if
I have suspected you wi'ongly, I beg your pardon."
"Well," said he, with some (U)mpnnction, "you did
suspect me wrongly ; for you see how I was dragged into
this affair through no wish of my own. And I am sorry if
I have hurt your feelings, Mrs. Warrener. You know
better than anyone else what the relations between you and
Violet were. That is no business of mine."
This interru]3tion had but little interest for Sir Acton
North ; he impatiently waited until these explanations had
been made ; and then he urged the young man to continue,
and tell them what further steps Violet had taken.
" She sailed for America on Monday last," he said,
simply.
" But for what part .^"
" I don't know."
" You don't mean to say," said Sir Acton, stopping in
that hurried pacing to and fro. " You don't mean to say
that she has left this country altogether, without leaving
the least trace behind her ? "
" That was her intention,"
" Oh, it is monstrous ; it is inconceivable ! What mad-
ness has possessed the girl ? And you^ — you might have
told us a week ago "
" You forget," said the younger man, " that I had given
her my word of honour not to do so. It was not for me to
interfere. I did my best to stop her ; but when I saw she
was determined to go to America — well, a girl knows her
own business best."
" What is the name of those people in Eegent Street ? "
demanded Sir Acton, abruptly.
" Dowse and Son."
" Do you know where they live ? "
" In the country somewhere. They don't live in London,
though young Dowse gives himself a holiday up here
occasionally. If you want to make inquiries of them, you
must wait till to-morrow."
All this time ]\rrs. Warrener had been sitting silent, her
head bent down, the expressiou of her face betraying no
REPENTANCE 411
consciousness of what was going on around her. Indeed
her thoughts were elsewhere — away back in the past, which
she was now trying to read by a new and terrible light. If
George ^Miller had resolved to have his revenge, he had suc-
ceeded ; a horrible fear darkened this poor woman's heart ;
and she scarcely dared to confess to herself all the possi-
bilities to which his random accusation pointed. That
accusation, it is true, was in one sense wrong — even pre-
posterous. That she should have interfered between Yiolet
and her brother through jealousy, or from a wish to protect
his small income, was a notion that might occur to a
business-like young man like Mr. ]\Iiller ; not to her. But
if the rest of it were true ? If she had in reality poisoned
those two minds Ijy her innocent misrepresentations — what
then ? Had she ruined the lives of the two people whom
she held, next to her own daughter, most dear in the
world ?
She rose, pale and distraite, to bid them good-bye. She
said she was sure Sir Acton would liud Violet. He would
let her know as his infjuiries proceeded. ]\Ir. Miller would
forgive her if she had unintentionally wronged him.
AVhen she reached home, she did not stay to take off her
l)onnet and things ; she went straight to her brother's room.
But she paused at the door, physically unable to go further.
Strange tremblings passed through her frame ; she caught
at the handle of the door to steady herself ; a giddiness
came over her eyes. She tried to form some notion of what
she would 8ut the next moment the old instinct
prevailed ! she went quickly forward, her face upturned ;
and she found her father's arms close round her.
" Violet, my girl ! " said he, struggling to retain his
composure, though his voice was shaken. " You have
come back to us, after all I What has been the meaning
of all this "
Her heart was beating so wildly that she could not
AT LAST! 417
answer. There was a stran^^e joy overfloodiug her soul.
All the gloomy fancies — the desperate desire to forsake her
friends and become a wanderer — seemed to have disap-
peared the moment she met her father's eyes and found his
arms enclosing her. The world had come back to her,
when she had been persuading herself she was scarcely of
it. There was not a thought now of her being a misery-
bringer.
" Come," said he, " let me see you. Let me sec what
you are like after all this terrible business."
He disengaged lier from him, and held her at a short
distance ; the light, entering under the narrow veranda,
fell full upon her face, and showed how sadly worn and
pale it was.
" You have not l)ccn happy, Violet. Why did you go
away ? "Why did you want to leave us ? "
Then he suddenly recollected himself. He had indepen-
dently arrived at the same decision as Mr. Drummond. If
this wayward girl were ever to be brought back to them,
they should ask her no questions. She should return on
her own terms ; it was enough that they were to get her
back at all.
" No, Violet," said he, " I won't ask you any questions."
" Let us go outside," she said, in a low voice. " Do you
know he is dead ? "
" Yes. The foreman at the works told me this morning."
They passed out into the garden : slie had, as of old,
taken his arm, l)Ut her hand treml)l(d much, and she was
not so firm and upright in her walk as usual.
" Pai)a, do they all know ? " she asked, her face bent on
the ground.
" Y(;s, certainly, Violet ; how could you l)Ut no, no !
"What you did was doubtless (juiLe right. You had your
reasons. You were f|uite right."
He stammered, and looked (Miibarmssed. He was so glad
to see his daughter agiiin that he would forgive everything,
and ask no questions, as he had promised. Nevcrtiieless,
the inexplicable churacter of her conduct liauntod him, ami
continually provoked him into " whys" and " hows ? "
" They all know ? Mrs. Warrencr, too ?" sIk- said.
"Yes, certainly."
4i8 MADCAP VIOLET
" And I have made them and you suifer a great deal ;
and now it has all come to nothing," she said, sadly.
" There is no use in my going away now."
" In your going away 1 " he cried, in dismay. " Of course
you are not going away, Violet. Now we have caught you,
Ave slia'n't let you slip from us again. You are going back
with us, Violet. And what a chance it was ! — we were told
you had left on Monday."
" I was to have done so," she answered, simply. " But
Mr. Dowse persuaded ]ne to stay. His wife was in such a
terrible state when Mr. Edward died ; we thought she
Avouldn't get over it."
Sir Acton began to feel a great pity for these people,
whom he had never seen. lie was not a very sympathetic
man, and, in any case, he would have had little in common
with Mr. Edward Dowse ; but he could see very plainly
that, but for the death of that young man, he. Sir Acton,
would almost certainly have never seen his daughter again
in this world ; and now his gratitude took the form of
compassion for the survivors.
" Yes, I am very sorry for these poor people," said he,
" very sorry. You must do what you can for them, Violet.
Bnt, in the first place, you know, you must come at once
and pay us a short visit — even if yoij run back here after-
Avards — just to show the girls you are alive ; and then they
Avill feel safe in putting off their mourning."
" Oh, no, no, papa ! " she cried, shrinking back so that
she even Avithdrew her hand from his arm. " I can never
go back like that. I have done too much harm. I should
]je ashamed to meet anyone I used to knoAV ! "
" They will forget all that ! " said he, vehemently. " They
wiU be delighted to see you, Violet. But Avhat could you
jnean by running away in that fashion Avithout telling us
first Avhat Avas the matter, eh ? Why didn't you come to
me ? Well, never mind ; I sha'n't ask any questions. But
— but if you have any explanations >"
He had never departed from his old conviction that
Avomen had a secret code of feelings, and sentiments, and
opinions amongst themselves, which no man could hope to
understand. He kncAv there Avas a mystery about this affair
Avhich it was of no use his trying to solve.
AT LAST! 419
" Violet," said he, with some embaiTassment, " when the
foreman told mc this morning you were still down here, I —
I thought you might perhaps like to see one of your old
friends. I telegraphed to Mrs. "Warrener — "
The girl began to look alarmed.
" — In fact, she came down with me. Would you like to
see her "^ "
" Xo," the girl was beginning to say, when he interrujited
her.
" In fact, Violet, she is here. She is down in the road.
She is most anxious to see you ; for it appears she had
something to do with your going away ; and she wishes
to make explanations to you ; she seems very sorry."
" Very well," said the girl, nerving herself, " I will sec
her. Shall we walk down to the gate, papa ? "
But this did not suit his purpose at all. He wanted to
leave the two women together. Of course they had their
secrets, their sentiments, their occult reasons ; hoAv could he
aid in this esoteric interview ? So he bade Violet wait in
the garden, where there were paths among the laurels and
other evergreens fitted for (juiet talk ; while he went down
to the road to fetch the anxious and trembling-hearted little
woman, who was walking to and fro there.
When !Mrs. Warrener came up into the garden, she came
alone ; and for a time she did not see Violet. But suddenly
the girl appeared, and went forward to her, calmly and sadly,
with her eyes cast down. Was this the bright and daring
Violet of old ? A throb of pain went through the heai't ol"
lier visitor.
" Violet," said Mrs. Warrener, timidly, and yet with con-
siderable agitation, " it is little wonder you did not wish
to see me. 1 have done you a great iiijnry."
But this strange reserve between these two could not
continue. Were they both eager for forgiveness that they
stood apart, oaeh waiting for the olher's a]»iiroacli to the olll
kindness ? The next minute }\\)^. Warrener had eanglit the
girl in her arms, and had hidden her face in her bosom,
whilst she was sol)bing out there, in passionate accents, the
long story of her terrible mistake and all its consc<|Uences,
with her present professions of penitence, and pi-ayers for
forgivencsH. Much of all this startled Violet, and even
o I,' •>
*rf i'j ^
420 MADCAP VIOLET
fvij^litcncd her. Was it true, tlicn, that w])en they first
lieard of her being in London, they imagined she had rnn
away to rejoin George ]\Iiller ? No, she knew one at least
Avho had not believed that of her.
" And when yon see him, Violet," her friend was saying,
in rather a wild way, "wlicn yon come to sec him, and
sec what a wreck has been made, will yon be able to forgive
mc then ? That is all my doing, too. He was a changed
man from the moment Ave l)clieved yon were drowned ; he
thonght of nothing else bnt that ; it was those long mid-
night walks in the rain and cold that bronght on the fever."
" lie has snlTered all that for mc," the girl mnrmnrcrl,
almost to herself. She had no thonght of what she, also,
had borne.
" Bnt now- — bnt now, Violet," said her friend, looking up
to her face Avith tender and beseeching eyes, " it will be all
different now, and there will be no more danger of these
terrible misunderstandings. I will tell him why you looked
glad Avhen you broke olf the engagement ; I Avill tell him
why you w'ent away from us ; he Avill understand hoAV Avell
one Avoman has loved him, if another has nearly Avrecked his
life. Oh, Violet, I could have believed anything of your
unselfishness, but this — Avell, a man ought to be content
Avith life Avho has been shoAvn such devotion."
" If you don't mind, Mrs. Warrener," said the girl, quietly,
" I think perhaps I had better make these explanations
myself. I will write to him."
The other remained silent, the tears running down her
face. She felt the rebuke, 'although Violet had meant no
rebuke. All that the girl had intended to convey Avas that
henceforth it might be better if she spoke direct to this
man, and alone, about such matters as concerned their two
selves.
" Then you Avill write to him soon 7 " said Mrs. Warroner,
piteously. " And you will come and see us soon, Violet I
I am so anxious to have all this misery undone and atoned
for, as far as that is possible noAV : you will come and help
us to make it up to him ! As for yourself, I can only hope
you will forgive me in time. And, if it is not too late,
Violet, I shall see you both get back to your old selves, and
we may go to the Highlands again this year."
AT LAST' 421
i.ie."
The girl shuddLTcd.
" Xo — no," she said, " that would l)e too terrili
" Then to the south ? " said lier friend, -with some
desperate effort at cheerfulness. " Perhaps the south would
be better for him ? — and then, as soon as he is quite well,
you shall have no more of my intrusion, ilr. Miller said
something the other day about sisters and mothers — and
their jealousy ; you shall not have to fear my jealousy. I
have enjoyed my brother's society for a great many years ;
it is time I gave up luy place to another "
" But not to me, then," said the girl, quickly, and yet
with something of sadness in her tone. " It is no use our
talking of anything like that. When your brother gets
well, and goes away, it is you who must go with him."
" But you are coining to see liim, Violet ? " the pale little
woman cried, in dismay. " You are comimg to live with
us again ? You will give us the chance of trying to atone
for what is past ? "
" Yes, I will come and see him," said Violet, calmly, " in
a day or two. Then I must nturn here. Afterwards —
well, that has to be settled yet."
;Mi-s. "Warrener could not understand why Violet spoke
thus. Was it not a simple matter to restore the old state
of things, as soon as Mr. Drummond got well? The
girl spoke as if she were about to fulfil some doom of
IK'rjxjtual liaiiishment from all she had ever known and
loved.
So it was aminged, before Sir Acton and ]\Irs. Warrener
left, and after a brief word with ^\v. Dowse, who was
indooi-s, that Violet should go up to her father's house on
tlie following Saturday, and go over to visit her friends in
the south in the evening. ^Meanwhile, she ]iromised Mrs.
Warrener she would wiitc a hitter to Mr. Drummond.
It was a long letter, of which no word shall be spoken
here. To the invalid, lying there on his couch, haunted by
dreams of the ]iast and all that might have been, it was a
sacred revelation, which no eye but his ever read. It was
the story, told in tender phrases enough, but loyally honest
and outspoken as the soul of her who ])cnned it, of the
simple, sincere, and enduring love that iilleil a woman's
heart, of a love that wa.s jikely to remain there until the
422 MADCAP VIOLET
pulses of the heart itself were stilled by the gentle hand of
death.
And then tliat night. She was to be over at eight
o'clock ; but he had a secret fancy she might come before
the time ; and as he sate up on the couch, his back propped
by a cushion, he pretended to be talking cheerfully to his
sister and niece ; but he was in reality listening for the
sound of wheels outside. Many a time he had listened in
like manner, even Avhen he knew that his fancies were all in
vain ; and many a time, though he mourned for her as
dead, he had imagined the door to open, and he had seen a
vision of the fan* young gM entering, with her shy smile,
her tender eyes, her gracious presence. Was it now a real
fiesh-and-blood Violet that was coming, no phantom from
the shadowy halls of Death, but Violet herself, the frank,
generous, courageous girl who had won the hearts of all the
sailors on board the Sea-Pijot ?
" I wish," said he, seriously, to his sister, " I wish there
was none of that confounded green in this dressing-go w'n.
She always hated green in any costume."
" She won't think about your costume, I imagine," his
sister said. " Perhaps you would like a white tie, since a
young lady is coming to sup with you ? "
" A white tie ? No," he said, absently (he was really
counting the minutes as they passed, and listening intently).
" I do not know what impressions are produced by a white
tie ; but they are real and mysterious. ... If you meet a
waiter in the street, you cannot tell who he is ; but his face
haunts you. . . . You know there is something wanting
to complete the portrait — you could identify him if that
were present. A butler out of livery in the street, is a very
strange-looking person — the dignity of his manner is iiTC-
concileable with a billycock hat "
He looked again at his watch, hanging upon the wall.
It was a trifle past tlie half-hour.
" HoAv long is it since Violet was over here ? " he asked.
" About six months now," said Mrs. Warrener.
" A great deal has happened in that half-year. It seems
longer than half-a-year — there is so much distance in it,
the sense of distance you get from death. Violet has been
quite close by all this time ; and yet she seems to be coming
yOY AND FEAR 423
back to us from a far country — farther away than any on
the other side of the sea ; and one could almost imagine
that she will look strange and unfamiliar "
He stopped ; for they could hoar outside the sound of
vheels approaching. Presently that sound ceased. Amy
"Warrener jumped up, and flew out of the room ; her mother
followed her, James Drummond was left alone.
And now he looked at the door ; for he knew who would
open it next. He was weak and ill ; perhaps that was why
the wasted frame trembled so. Then the door was gently
opened ; and Violet, tall, pale, her eyes streaming with
tears, appeared. For an instant she stood motionless, trying
to collect herself before approaching the invalid ; but the
first glimpse she got of the sliattered wreck lying before her
caused her to utter a (|uick, sharp cry of agony, and she
threw hei-self on her knees beside him, and wound her arms
round him, for the first time, as she cried, in the bitterness
of her heart — ■
" ^ly darling, my darling, it is not too late ! "
" No, not too late," he answered, solennily. " "Whether it
1)0 in this world, or in the gi'eater world that lies ahead. . . .
A^olet, give me your hand."
She raised herself for a moment, and their eyes were fixed
on each other — his clear, and calm, and earnest ; hers
troubled, and dark, and full of an agonised tenderness. He
held out his right hand to her ; and she placed her right hand
in his ; and tliere was no need of any further words between
these two, then or thereafter, during the time that was l(;ft
to them to be together.
CllAl'TER XLIV.
JOY AND FKAR.
"War this man mad, that he, an invalid, propped np in
his chair, and scarcely ahh; to move a wine-glass out ot his
way, should phiy praid I.'
434 MADCAP VIOLET
regarding as a visitor. She, on the other hand, affected a
profound contempt for the sufficiently pleasant places about
the Isle of Wight, for the very purpose of inducing him to
rest in the still seclusion of this retreat they had chosen.
But here was the carriage at the door.
"Violet," said Amy Warrener, as they were leisurely
driving along the quiet ways, under the crumbling grey
cliffs, where the jackdaws were flying, " where shall we go
for a climb ? Don't you think we might come upon another
Mount Glorioso ? "
•' No," said the girl, rather absently ; " I don't think we
shall see another Mount Glorioso soon again."
Not this autumn ? " cried Mr. Drummond, cheerfully.
Not this summer ? — for why should wo wait for the
autumn ? Violet, I have the most serious projects with
regard to the whole of us. It is high time that I set about
recognising the ends of existence ; that is to say, before I
die I must have a house in Bayswater and two thousand a
year. All nice novels end that way. Now in order that
we may reach this earthly paradise, what is to be done ? I
have two projects, A publisher — the first wise man of his
race — I will write an epitaph for him quite different from
my universal epitaph — this shrewd and crafty person,
determined to rescue at least one mute, inglorious Milton
from neglect, has written to me. There ! He has read my
article on ' The Astronomical Theory with regard to the
Early Religions ; ' he has perceived the profound wisdom,
the research, the illuminating genius of that work — by the
way, I don't think I ever fully explained to you my notions
on that subject .'' — "
"Oh, no, please don't," said Violet, meekly. "What
does the publisher say ? "
"Do you see the mean, practical, commercial spu'it of
these women ? " he said, apparently addressing himself.
" It is only the money they think of. They don't want to
be instructed ! "
" I know the article well enough," said Violet, blushing
hotly. " I read it — I — I saw it advertised, and bought the
review, when I hadn't much money to spend on such
things."
" Did you, Violet ? " said he, forgetting for a moment
HOPE'S WINGS 435
his nonsense. Then he oontinned : " The publisher thinks
that with some padding of a general and attractive nature,
the subject might be made into a book. Why, therefore,
should not our fortune be made at once, and the gates of
Bayswater thrown open to the Peri ? I do believe I could
make an interesting book. I will throw in a lot of Irish
anecdotes. I wonder if I could have it illustrated with
pictures of ' Charles the First in Prison,' the ' Dying Infant,'
' The Sailor's Adieu,' and some such popular things ! "
" I think," said Violet, humbly, " we might go on to the
other project."
"Ah," said he, thoughtfully, "that requires time and
silence first. I must have the inspiration of the mountains
before I can resolve it. Do you know what it is ? "
" Not yet."
" It is the utilising of a great natural force. That is
what all science is trying to do now ; and here is one of the
mightiest forces in nature of which nothing is made, unless
it Ije that a few barges get floated up and down our rivers.
Do you see ? The great mass of tidal force, absolutely
irresistible in its strength, punctual as the clock itself,
always to be calculated on, why should this great natural
engine remain unused ? "
" But then, uncle," said a certain young lady, " if you
made the tide drive machinery at one time of the day, you
would have to turn the house round to let it drive it again
as it was {^oing buck."
" Child, child 1 " said the inventor, peevishly. " Why do
you tack on these petty details to my grand conception ?
it is the idea I want to sell ; other jjcople can use it. Now,
will the Government grant me a patent ? "
" Certainly," said Violet.
"What royalty on all work executed by utilising tlio
tidal currents ? "
" A million per cent."
"IFow much will that l»ring in ?"
"Three niillions a minute 1 "
" Ah," said lu;, sinking back with a Righ, " wo have then
r(;ached tiio goal at last. Bayswatcr, we approach you.
Shall the brougham be bottle-green or coffee-coloured ? "
" A brougham ? " cried Violet. " No I— a barge of
2 F 2
436 MADCAP VIOLET
white and gold, witli crimson satin sails, and oars of bronze,
towed by a company of snow-white swans "
" Or mergansers — "
" And lioaling through tlic canals of claret which we
shall set flowing in the streets. Then the Jjord Mayor and
the Corporation will come to meet yon, and you will get the
freedom of the city presented in a gold snnfr-box. As for
Buckingham Palace — well, a baronetcy would be a nice
thing—"
" A baronetcy ! Three millions a year and only a
baronet ! By the monuments of Westminster Abbey, I
Avill become a duke and an archbishop rolled into one, and
have the right of sending fifteen people a day to bo
beheaded at the Tower."
" Oh, not that, uncle ! "
" And why not ? "
" Because there wouldn't be any publishers at the end of
the year."
" And here we are at Black Gang Chine 1 "
Violet would not go down. She positively refused to go
down. She called the place Black Gang Sham, and hoped
they were pouring enough water down the kitchen-pipe of
the hotel to make a foaming cataract. But she begged
Mrs. Warrener and Amy, who had not seen the place, to
go down, while she remained in the carriage with Mr.
Drummond. So these two disappeared into the bazaar,
" You are not really going to Scotland, are you ? " she
said, simply, her eyes downcast.
" I have been thinking of it," he answered ; " why not ? "
" The air here is very sweet and soft," she said, in a
hesitating way. " Of course, I know the climate on the
west coast of Scotland is very mild ; and you would get the
mountain air as well as the sea air ; but don't you think
the storms, the gales that blow sometimes "
" Oh," said he, cheerfully, " I shall never be pulled
together till I get to the north, I know that. I may have
to remain here till I become stronger ; but by and by I
hope we shall all go to Scotland together, and that long
before the shooting begins."
" I — I am afraid," said she, " that I shall not be of the
party."
HOPE'S iVTNGS 437
'' You ? Xot you ? " he cried. " Yon are not going to
leave us, Yiolct, just after we have found you ? "
He took her hand ; but she still averted her eyes.
" I half promised," she said, " to spend some time with
!Mr. and Mrs. Dowse. They are very lonely. They think
they have a claim on me ; and they have been very kind."
" You are not going to Mr. and IMrs. Dowse, Yiolct," said
he, promptly. " I pity the poor people ; but we have a
prior claim on you ; and we mean to insist on it. "What,
just after all this grief of separation, you would go away
from us again ? No, no ! I tell you, Yiolet, Ave shall
never find you your real self until you have been braced up
by the sea-breezes. I mean the real sea-breezes. You
want a scamper among tlic heather, I can see that ; for I
have been watching you of lute ; and you are not up to
the right mark. 'Wa sooner we all go the better. Do you
understand that ? "
He had been talking lightly and cheerfully, not caring
who overheard. She, on the other hand, was anxious and
embarrassed, not daring to utter what was on her mind.
At last she said —
r— "Will you get down for a minute or two, and walk
along the road ? It is very sheltered here, and the sun is
warm."
He did so ; and she took his arm ; and they walked away
apart in the sunlight and silence. When they had gone
some distance she stopped and said, in a low and earnest
voice —
" Don't you know why I cannot go to the Highlands
with you ? It would kill me. How could I go back to all
those places ? "
" I understand that well enough, Yiolet," said ho, gently ;
" but don't you think you ought to go for the very purpose
of conquering sufh a feeling ? Thoo is nothing in th:it
part of the country to inspire you witli dread. You would
see it all again in its accustomed light."
She shook her head.
" Yery wrll, then," said he, for he was «l I know
he must have written to rac long ago ; and I cannot go to
44+ MADCAP VIOLET
him until I get the letter ; and he will wonder why I am
not coming 1 Morning after morning I listen for the
postman — I can hear him in the street — from house to
house — and they all get their letters, but I don't get this
one that is worth all the world to me. And I never
neglected anything that he said ; I was always very
obedient to him ; and he will wonder now that I don't go
to him, and perhaps he will think that I am among my
other friends now and have forgotten — No, he will not
think that. I have not forgotten."
" My child, you must not vex yourself," says Lady North,
with all the tenderness of Avhich she is capable — and
Anatolia is bitterly crying all tlie while. "It will be all
right. And you must not look sad to-day ; for you know
Mrs. AVarrener and your friend Amy are coming to see
you ^"
She does not seem to pay much heed.
" Shall we go for the flowers to-day ? " she asks, with her
dark wet eyes raised for the first time.
" My darling, this is not the day we go for the flowers ;
that is to-morrow."
" And what is the use of it ? " she says, letting her head
sink sadly again. " Every time I go over to Nunhead I
listen — all by myself — and I know he is not there at all.
The flowers look pretty, because his name is over them ;
but he is not there at all — he is far away — and he was to
send me a message — and every day I wait for it — and they
keep the letter back. Mother, are all my dresses ready ? "
" Yes, Violet."
" You are quite sure ? "
" They are all ready, Yiolet ; don't trouble about that."
" It is the white satin one he will like the best ; and he
Avill be pleased that I am not in black like the others.
Mother, IMrs. Warrener and Amy surely cannot mean to
come to the wedding in black ? "
" Surely not, Violet ! But come, dear, to your break-
fast."
She took her place quite calmly and humbly ; but her
mind was still wandei'ing towards that picture,
" I hope they will strew the churchyard with flowers as
we pass through it — not for me, but for him, for he will
D U SCHMERZENREICHE / 445
be pleased with that ; and there is more than all that is in
the Prayer-book that I will promise to be to him, when we
two are kneeling together. You are quite sure, mother,
that everything- is ready ? "
" Everything-, my darling."
" And you think the message from him will come soon
now ? "
" I think it will come soon now, Violet," was the answer,
given with trembling lips.
THE END.
' And now io you — you ivliose names are loritten in these
llurred payes, some portion of whose lives I have tried to trace
tvith a wanderiny and uncertain j^en — / stretch out a hand of
farewell. Yet not quite of farewell, perhaps ; for amid all
the shapes and phantoms of this ivorld of mystery, tvhere the
shmlows we meet can tell us neither whence they came nor
wiiither they yo, surely you have for me a no less suhstantial
existence that may have its chances in the time to come. To
me you are more real than most I know : what woiuler then
if I were to meet you on tJte threshold of the yr cat vnlcnown,
you all shininy with a new liyht on your face? Trcmhliny,
I stretch out my hands to you, for your silence is awful, and
there is sadness in your eyes ; hut the day may come when
you icill speak, and I shall hear — and vndor^tnn/l.
LONDON:
PniNTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED,
ST.l.MFOBD STKEET ANU CHABI.VG CROSS.
The folloicing ie a complete list of Hte new Half-Croion Edition
of Mr. Black's Novels, and the jtrohaUe order of their
monthly issue heginning January 1892.
A Daughter of Heth. (licadi/.)
The Strange Adventures of a
Phaeton. (L'ciiJi/.)
A Princess of Thule. (Beady.)
In Silk Attire. (Heady.)
Kilmeny. (Beady.)
Madcap Violet. (Ready.)
Three Feathers.
The Maid of EUleena.
Green Pastures and Piccadilly,
Uacleod of Dare.
Lady Silverdale's Sweetheart.
White Wings.
Sunrise.
The Beautiful Wretch.
Shandon Bells.
Adventures in Thule.
Yolande.
Judith Shakespeare.
The Wise Women of Invei'ness.
White Heather.
Sabina Zembra.
The Strange Adventures of a
House Boat.
In Far Lochaber.
The Penance of John Logan,
Prince Fortunatus.
I^KDon: SAMI-SON 1-OW, MAIISTON & COMPANY, Limitkd,
St. I)LNbTAS'a IIoCilK, 1''kTTKB IjANK.
<^
UCSOUTHfRN RHIIONAI ! IBRAR\ FAiHITY
AA 000 611444 i